Leaderboard

Nicolai was well and truly fucked. He'd come into NYC from his university on Long Island with his pals for a night of clubbing and fun and that had certainly been achieved. He remembered the throbbing bass of the club and the exuberant dancing of his posse. What he was having trouble remembering was remembering when things took a turn. Nicolai remembered being in the bathroom at the club and checking himself out his lithe 21 year old frame all sinewy, lean muscle and with sandy hair. He wore tight jeans and tight black tee shirt along with sexy briefs. The bathroom of this club was shared with the gay club adjacent to it. Nicolai wasn't gay. At all. But for whatever reason, he decided to check out that club instead of going back to the straight one. Guys kept buying him drinks and a free drink is a free drink and thats when things got hazy. Now it's 3am Nicolai has stumbled into the alleyway behind the club, not really sure how he got there and he seems to have lost his phone and can't find his friends. Well and truly fucked. Then he felt the vomit coming. He was able to make it to a trash can and threw up in there. He was dizzy and just needed to lie down for one fucking minute. The alley seemed deserted, so he found a corner to lay down in, just for one minute... * Rex was feeling great, high on life and other enhancements that had helped him get through his shift at Helix as a go-go boy. Now, it was time to get out of here and find some slut to use for some piggy pnp sex. He changed to his street clothes, bid his farewells and exited the building using the backdoor which led to an alleyway. He started down the alleyway and heard a groan to the left, looking in that direction- Rex was shocked to find some twinky kid passed out. "He could meet someone real dangerous here, I'd better help him out." Rex said. and idea forming in his brain... * Nicolai woke up to music. Not the thumppathumppa of the club but a speaker in an apartment. He was on a bed. He was groggy and didn't recognize the surroundings. He groaned. "You're awake! I was about to blast you off, that's really gonna wake you up!" There was a man next to him. And Nicolai was not gay but he could appreciate when a man was good looking. and this man was definitely hot. And naked? Nicolai began to realize he was as well except for a jockstrap. But he had had briefs on? None of this made any sense. Then in his groggy, just woke up- still kinda drunk haze Nicolai began to realize his arm had been tied off and the man was about to insert a needle into his fucking arm. "Whattareyoudoing?" he slurred. "Like I said, waking you up. Making you feel good. You really shouldn't fall asleep in alley's, baby. You never know who's gonna wanna do what to you!" Then the needle was in , blood registering and whatever was in it forced into him. An evil grin spread on Rex's face. In the calm before it hit Nicolai had a series of flashbacks. * He remembered seeing Rex dancing in the club Remembered coming to in the alleyway to the same ma pissing on him, that he'd forced Nicolai to drink it and how bitter it had tasted. He could recall now the mad pulling his pants down and ripping his briefs in the back before roughly shoving his cock into Nicolai and breeding his virgin hole. Nicolai had wanted to scream in protest but had been too drunk and then it had started to feel good. Afterward, Rex had shoved him to his knees to clean his cum and blood tinged cock before then hauling his dick back in to his pants and slapping Nickolai hard across the face. He'd practically carried Nicolai to his car a block away, pouring him into the back seat where he blacked out until he woke up here and now. * Then the slam hit and Nicolai's world changed. Three days later when he left Rex's place he'd be poz, a chem whore, and a faggot who would never again claim to be straight.

Part 5 I was pissed, but did I have any right to be? So Tom and Tag had asked for a few minutes alone, said they had some brotherly bonding to take care of before absconding to the backseat of my fucking car. “Easy, Griff” I tried to calm myself down. This was to be expected, Tom and Tag needed to clear the air and have some naked time together to get it all out in the open. I just didn’t like this feeling. This feeling like I was being abandoned. Daddy issues, you know. But I was hardly being left alone. I made my way to the back of the club to my favorite room here: Room 3. I opened the door and entered and was immediately enchanted by the groans and grunts of man on man pig sex and action. This was the sling room and I apparently had the luck of timing because there was a sling to the right of the room that was open. I quickened my pace and hoisted myself into it. I’d barely had time to settle before I felt a slap on my now exposed ass. “There he is, my sexy little Griffin” “Colin! It’s been too long.” and it had been. I gazed up at him in astonishment. Colin was here? Colin was back? Colin had been where it had all started for Tom and I. A sexy, Scottish, mid-30’s ad-exec, no nonsense, svelte and muscles. He had the most perfect cut 8” cock and was a dominant man who knew how to take charge and turn two innocent uni boys he met at a club into his new chemmed up pig sluts. “Griff, where’s your other half.” “He’s here- off with his little brother right now. We’re… following your lead and showing him the way.” “What a good little slut I’ve trained.” Colin said as he began to worry his fingers against my anal ring. I moaned. Then his full lips were on mine and I’d forgotten the force of his kisses, they now felt like a reclamation. “I want my turn with the new kid tonight.” he growled a whisper in my ear. “You, Tom and Him will be coming back to mine after. Is that understood?” It wasn’t a request. My dick lurched at the command. “Yes, Sir!” Colin had left the states for a few months for business- “When didn’t you get back? How long are you-” “Shhhhh-” he said as he lined up his fuckstick with my hole “Do you want to exchange niceties?” He spat on his cock then punch it into my cunt fully in on go “Or do you want me to slam you up, use you and fuck and fist this pretty little hole, Griffin?” My jaw fell open. For a moment, in the shock nothing came out, then a gutteral groan before I screamed “fuck yes, Master.” “Master?! What happened to sir. Griffin, if you want me to be your master, I would take you under my wing and show you realms you’d never dreamed of. But only you. I am sir to many, but master to one. Think about it. You and Tom- Well, you would need to separate. Could you do that?” “We’re not a couple but-” “But your best mates who do everything together. Everything. We’d still have fun with Tommy boy, but I’d want you to myself too, Griff. Think about it. We’ll have a discussion over dinner in two nights time. But for now. Let’s fuck.” With that he pulled out two syringes and I knew this night was about to get so much better. My mind swam with his offer as I tied my arm off and got ready. Tom and I had been on this adventure together, and now we were going to bring Tag in and it would be us three. But Colin… his offer was kinda the next step in what I wanted to explore. And Tom, as wild as he was. He has limits… limits I just don’t want to play by anymore. And if Tom and Tag want time together alone now, maybe their path is together as a duo. But- Like Colin said- tonight isn’t about serious decisions. Tonight is about serious fucking. “Cheers, mate” we clinked syringes then brought them to our ties off elbows. I concentrated on the crook of mine where there was a nice, fat vein. It went right in- I registered right away and was quickly pushing down on the plunger, I hadn’t even asked how much was in this one. “What a slut” I mumbled to myself. The now empty syringe was pulled from my arm’ tourniquet removed and needle capped. Colin finished around the same time and disappeared the supplies on a table next to us. The way this slam hit just right made me believe in miracles. I’ve slammed before and I’ll slam again but this slam was some kind of special. I was coughing and tasting and overwhelmed as the heat came over me. Colin’s gaze turned devilishly piggy as his rush hit him and he coughed as well. He bucked his hip forward reminding me I was impaled on his throbbing 8 inches. I wish I could tell you more about this rush but there’s just no differentiating where it began and I ended. It was so consuming. Colin and I were like fire and air, consuming each other with a ferocity that could not be contained. I could tell others were watching and I could feel cocks in my hand or occasional loas shoot onto me, but all I remained focused on was the man fucking me. He would occasionally tell me to “turn my head like a good slut” and I’d feel a new cock in my mouth, grateful for it but trying to keep my eyes on his. I’d lost track of time but felt the exact moment he blasted his load into me growling “I want you to be mine boy. I want to be your Master, to breed this beautiful cunt and destroy you like you’re my property. Because you will be my property.” With those words I felt his cum burst inside me and I came hands free. We basked in the afterglow, trying to get our breath back. He withdrew and I groaned. Another lined up as if to fuck me next. “Back off!” Colin warned him, and he did.I smirked. “C’mon Griff, we’re going.” “Going? You promised to fist me though. He advanced on me, still in the sling and grabbed around my neck pulling me in for a brutal, crusking kiss, then lowered to my neck and sucked to claim. I knew he was leaving his mark. He then whispered in my ear “You will follow me boy, because I need to get you out of here. I have had about enough sharing you tonight with them that I can stand. I told you I would be bringing you lads back to mine and I will be. I’ll share you with Tom and his brother but I need to be the one to claim you from now on. No one else touches this but me. Clear?” As he said that he forced three fingers into my cum filled cunt and I moaned. He smirked against my lips then brought the cum soaked fingers up to my mouth and made me suck them off. His cum was delicious and tasted like nectar I’d been desperate for. “I will be fisting you. I will be showing you three one hell of a night. I will be showing you what separates me, a man, from the boys. I will make sure by the end of this very night that you will unequivocally be begging me to be your master in two days time.” “Yes, Mas-” “Uh uh uh- you haven’t earned the right to call me that yet.” Colin caught me, I hadn’t even realized it. It was knee-jerk. “Yes, Sir.” * Tom stopped Tag just outside the warehouse door. Their conversation and fuck had bee intense. Now they had to find Griff and tell him it was time to leave for the night. Tom wasn’t sure where. Maybe they could grab a hotel. All he knew is the three of them had unfinished business and the night was still young. Tom was so happy that Tag was here now- so ready to really introduce him to everything, but he wanted it to be special. More special than in a warehouse. They opened the door and entered and just beyond the door was Griff and FUCK, was that?! COLIN!? He looked at me and Tag with a wolfish grin. “Tommy boy! Are you ready for a night your younger brother will never forget. Get your things together lads, we’re going to continue the evening at mine.” Tom looked to Griff who raised his eyebrows before breaking out in a devilish grin. Colin had shown them this world, he might as well be the one to help show Tag. Tom sighed and then said “Colin, I’d like to introduce my little brother Tag.”

Chapter 7 - Matt Matt felt so good he thought he might become delirious. The daddies were talking so dirty and calling him names and he found he loved it. The pounding against his prostate, the fullness he felt from Daddy T’s fat dick in his hole, the taste of Daddy Z’s dick and precum on his lips, and the pleasure he got from hearing how much he was pleasing the Daddies took him over the edge and blew a huge load hands free. It was the biggest load he had ever shot, covering his abs and the bed below him with load. Daddy T moaned and slammed himself balls deep into Matt’s raw hole hard and he could. He growled, “Take that fucking poz cum boy! Daddy is knocking your neg ass up!!!” With in seconds, Daddy Z pushed Matt’s mouth down on his raging hard dick as he shot his load into his throat. “Fuck yes take Daddy’s T charged babies in that ass while you swallow my toxic load boy!” It took a few seconds before Matt’s brain registered exactly what the Daddies had said. “What do you mean poz?? What’s is a charged load? And toxic how?” He asked the daddies as his voice grew more alarmed with each word. Matt began to panic. What had he done? What had he allowed the Daddies to do to him? Just as he was about to spiral Daddy T wrapped his big arms around him and pulled him into a big bear hug. His strong arms and big chest put Matt in a cocoon of daddy skin. “Matty don’t get to worked up, ok? We will explain it, but first just know you are safe and you have pleased you daddies very much tonight! Nothing we have done tonight can’t be handled.” Daddy T told him as he continued to hold him. The strong embrace and gentle kind words from Daddy T allowed Matt to calm down enough that he wasn't spinning. For as much as he shouldn’t, considering what he thought they just did to him, he trusted both the Daddies very much. He also still felt that need deep in him to please them. “Ok, I think I am calm enough to discuss this now” Matt stated as he pulled away from Daddy T looking up at his eyes. Daddy Z is the one that responded, “You remember when you asked about the scorpion tattoos we have?” Matt nodded his head as Daddy Z pointed at said tattoo above his now half soft monster cock. “Good, so a scorpion tattoo on a gay man generally means they are HIV positive or poz. Most times it means even more in that the wearer is not on medication and can transmit HIV. That is also what charged and toxic means, that your cum is capable of infecting.” Daddy Z explained. Matt nodded showing his understanding as he realized he was correct. Daddy T had cum in his ass while being poz and infectious. While he knew oral infection was less common, he had also swallowed multiple of both Daddies HIV filled loads. “And you both thought it was ok to fuck me without a condom and without telling me you were HIV positive? Why?” Matt asked looking between them. He didn’t have any heat or accusation behind his question, surprising he wasn’t feeling mad or even really that upset anymore. Daddy T answered this time, “it’s called gifting and chasing. A special subset of gay men like to share or try to get/give HIV. Daddy Z shared his strain with me when we first meet. He stealthed me similar to how we did you tonight by telling me he was poz as he came in me. “Stealthing is pozzing someone without telling them. For some of us, that is the ultimate most arousing act we could do. Most times, we don't even tell the bottom we put poz cum that we have HIV. But we had a strong feeling you’d want to know and embrace it like I did Matty boy.” Daddy T said, giving Matt a wink as he finished his last sentence. Matt thought for a minute as the Daddies watched to see what his response would be. He no longer had any real anxiety or panic about it. He wasn’t upset or angry. But he did have a few more questions that he asked the daddies. Matt - How long had the daddies been poz? Have they ever been on meds? Are they going to? Isn’t it dangerous not too? Daddies - Z had been poz since he was 19 so almost 8 years and Thomas had been poz just a year less. Both were not currently and had not been on meds. They planned to go on meds when they had to in order to avoid the worst of the disease. They were working with a doctor to monitor that and be sure they did it when necessary. As long as they kept healthy and checked up with the doctor they were ok with the risks. Matt - Did they stealth often? What did they do if anyone found out? Couldn’t they get in trouble? Daddies - They fucked other guys a lot, multiple times a week usually. Most knew or didn’t care about their status. They stealthed probably once every 4 to 6 weeks. They did it in a way (using fake profiles, meeting at cheap cash only motels, etc) that they hadn’t been caught. And as with the risk of not taking meds, they were ok with the risks associated with stealthing. Matt - Was he the first boy the daddies had told you that they pozzed them? If so, why? Daddies - Yes he was. They told him primarily because they felt a connection with Matty wanted to continue to use him as the future allowed. Secondarily they didn’t want him to accidentally infect Mandy. Matt - What do you expect him to do about that? Break up with her? How could they still use his holes in the future if he did break up with her? Daddies - Yes they expected the relationship to end, with in a few days of returning home. They would help him come up with a way to break it off that would be the least harmful to Mandy’s feelings. The biggest thing was Matt couldn’t have sex with her again. They didn’t want to risk it. They would keep the continued sex away from Mandy. They told him that when they visited the east coast they would get a hold of him and bring him to where they were to be their boy while visiting. Matt - Would they want him to stay off meds? Would he be allowed to have sex with anyone else? Daddies - They would like him to stay off meds and share their strain, but understand if he didn’t. He could have sex with anyone he wanted, besides Mandy. Matt knew a few things for certain when they had finished their question and answer session. 1) He was not upset or mad. He was actually glad and excited. He felt that he could be himself and explore his fantasies and hidden desires. 2) He accepted that he was gay and a kinky pig. He had felt it deep inside himself his whole life and he finally admitted it to himself. It’s why he always thought of women was as good friends but never loved one. Why sex with a woman was always so bland to him. His sexually conservative upbringing wouldn’t have let him admit to having and embracing this side of himself . The Daddies action helped break down that wall and would allow him to become that pig! 3) He wanted to continue to be used by the daddies. He wanted to please them. So, he was going to stay off meds and share their strain. He told the daddies all this. They were elated and congratulated him on finding his inner pig. Matt spent the next several hours getting fucked raw by his new poz daddies. They even dp’ed him a few times. The whole time the dirty talk flew. With the daddies making Matty beg for their poz dicks and toxic loads. That night Matt got 3 more charged loads from Daddy Z and 2 more from Daddy T. All balls deep in his neg ass. He crawled in bed with Amanda around 5:30 am as the sun was coming up. The entire rest of the trip the daddies continued to use Matt’s hole nightly and anytime they could distract Amanda enough to get a load off. Matt managed to keep Amanda hands off him the rest of the week. When they returned back to college he gave it a few days and broke up with her. He had fulfilled his promise to not touch her sexually again. He got sick a few days after the break up and tested positive using a home test. He went to a doctor the daddies knew and recommended that was sympathetic to the gifting lifestyle and got it confirmed. He called the daddies to give them the good news and they all celebrated on the phone. From that moment in, Matt became the pig he was always meant to be! The End ————- I hope you enjoyed the story. I am thinking of other possible stories about the daddies. Also some possible ones about Matt’s new life. Keep an eye out for those if you liked this story. Thank you all for the positive feedback!

Part 1 John had always tried to be a good boy, taking every precaution he could to stay safe and healthy. Most days, he was like a saint, living a mostly sexless solo life in his 20s and 30s. Still, every now and then, he couldn’t resist the lure of being a cum-hungry bottom for daddies and bears. He stopped using condoms in his teens and accepted that he would surely become poz someday. After all, he had taken loads from dozens of men, some complete strangers, and never asked about status. He figured that was just the price to pay. Somehow, he remained HIV negative and never caught an STD. The news came as a surprise to him when he was finally tested in his mid-30s. John realized he made it through unscathed. With the rise of Prep, he felt like his days of worrying about AIDS were long gone. And then he pigged out a little too much one day and that all changed. After a few years on Prep, sex just wasn’t the same without the thrill of knowing this could be the fuck that would make him poz. That thought made him instantly hard, each and every time. He tried to compensate for this change by intentionally seeking out poz Daddies for occasional breedings. A neg cock just wouldn’t cut it anymore, and he needed to know he was giving it up to a proud poz man. Soon, though, that wasn’t enough either. He felt like he was playing it too safe. He needed some risk again, but he didn’t want to actually be pozzed. So he decided he’d skip doses of Prep for a few days at a time. Then, he took a two-week break before he resumed the once-daily preventative. Feeling a hot leather daddy he brought home from the bar in a drunken stupor explode inside him made him wild with lust, and he begged this stranger to knock him up three more times that night before he sent him home in the early morning. He took his Prep again, and tested negative a month later. John was relieved, but part of him was disappointed. He didn’t realize this conflicted feeling would lead to his life-changing experience just a few months later.

PART 2 Since that first night taking my new daddy's first poz loads it had now been 2 months. I tested poz a few weeks back, as was expected. I got pretty lucky, no flu, just a quiet seroconversion and two thick red lines on my test. He was so turned on when i sent that simple little text "so it happened, you pozzed me". We continued to meet on the weekends when his wife was out of town. I never asked about their situation. We were just fucking, having fun, and I was loving the inhibition-free poz on poz sex. I wasn't on any meds, neither was he, and we felt great. Potent. Fast forward a bit, it has been over a week and a half since we met up and, as was now always the case, I was inexplicably horny and could only be satisfied with cum dripping from my newly poz body. But it was Thursday, and he can't meet during the week. Still, i asked anyway. I waited and waited but he didn't reply. I couldn't stand my exploding sex drive any longer so i got ready and left to hit the nearest gay bar, a frequent pickup spot pre-poz. Pretty quickly a cute younger twink latched on to me. I tend to be a bottom, and his energy screamed please top me, but tonight something felt different. Maybe I wanted to be in control. Maybe I wanted to breed someone. I took another look at this cute little twink grinding up on me and thought, well fuck it. I need to cum in someone. We went back to his place and with very little conversation got right into it. He never asked about a condom, status, nothing. He couldn't get me in him quick enough. It wasn't all that special of a fuck in most regards (remember im a 90% bottom boys) but as I was getting closer and closer it become more euphoric as I realized I as about to shoot my own poz load into this pretty little slut. As far as I knew, I was about to knock his ass up, and I loved it. Without a word I shot rope after rope into him, and kept thrusting for a few moments to ensure I shot it all deep. Too overcome with what had just happened, I got dressed and bolted. I was almost home when my phone buzzed. Poz daddy. He was inviting me over after all. Strange I thought, but I was now so horny and excited to tell him what happened tonight that I headed right over. Much to my surprise, a woman - presumably his wife - opened the door. I blushed and couldn't manage a word, busted I thought. She was pretty, young. She had a look about her that told me she was also an absolute killer. "Well come on in boy" she quipped at me, almost sternly. Here we go I thought, this is about to be really uncomfortable. As I entered the kitchen, there was poz daddy. He looked amused. I was lost. She entered behind me and went to stand by his side. Finally he spoke - "This is kat. She's my life partner, my other half. And yes, she's poz too.", and kissed her longingly. I was in shock. "I've been encouraging him to poz himself a new toy for months, but I have to admit, you're not what I expected. I hear you gave it right up too. Hmm maybe a bad little boy." she said playfully. "I think it's about time I observe you boys". Poz daddy now made his way over to me. My heart was pounding as he grabbed my cock and leaned in for a kiss. "Been busy boy? You smell like sex". At which point I had to spill the beans. Tell them how i had just probably pozzed some slutty twink across town. Kat nodded with approval as I concluded my tale, and he, grinning only said "maybe a little bad indeed. Let's charge you up, you earned it boy" and dragged me towards the bedroom. She followed, walking lightly, enjoying the view. Another night, 3 more huge poz loads in me. She watched the whole time and dished out her own set of good boys as I begged for his seed over and over. He dominated me and fucked me harder and harder. I was in heaven. Full of his cum again and in bliss. And all the while, as he pounded me raw, all I kept thinking about was who else i would love to poz next. I could feel I was beginning to change...or maybe that's just the influence of a big poz cock buried inside me. Who knows, tomorrow is a new day.

I needed some random cock so I went to the Vault last Sunday. I got down by one of the glory holes and was presented with the first cock - I sucked on it for about 5 minutes but he withdrew without cumming. It was immediately replaced with another smaller cock. I took him deep and massaged his balls while I sucked him. Again he withdrew without cumming. Next I was presented with the most handsome cock - a thick uncut heavily veined shaft. The smell of his sweaty balls was intoxicating. I took him deep and sucked hard, giving him long deep strokes and teasing his helmet with my tongue. I wanted his load so I was determined to make him shoot. Finally I felt his balls tense and he shot a torrent of sperm into my mouth and down my throat. Fukkin beatiful thick load. After swallowing his load I hung around one of the play rooms. I wore a jockstrap so the men would know my arse was available to fuck. I felt a hand on my back as he pushed me forward and bent me over one of the barrels. He felt for my hole and without warning he forced his cock up my arse. He fucked me for about 10 minutes and shot his load. I felt it in my hole and running down my legs. He pulled out and left. As I was standing up I felt another hand on my shoulder and a voice said “get back down” I felt another thicker cock going up my sloppy hole. As he held my arms down while he fucked me I could see he was a black guy. That got me so fukkin horny cuz it’s been years since I was fucked by black dude. He fucked his load into me and it poured out my hole and down my legs. He pulled out and walked away. I got dressed and left. All the way home I felt the 2 loads soaking my jocks and the taste of the third load in my mouth.

So I was getting home after 2am cause I shut the bar down and was drunk enough to call it a night. AsI was walking to my door this 5'8 170 blonde buzzcut and tattooed white thug comes outta of the apartment next to me. I knew the girl that lived there so I assumed the bitch had gotten lucky cause this stud was built like a tank. His tattoos on his tan huge pecs were insane. He just wore basketball shorts, white socks, and ankle bracelet as he came out and we did the typical hetero guy greeting of the head nod and said "sup?" He then proceeded to put a cigarette in between his lips and said "Bro, you gotta light, I forgot mine ?" I responded that I did but, didn't Lori( the girl who rented the apartment ) have one. He responded saying no and she wasn't here. I opened the door to my place and he proceeded to stand at my open door as I looked for a lighter. I said where is Lori at? She's outta town, I'm her brother, Austin. She is letting me stay here until our parents help me get on my feet. He said as he lifted the leg with ankle monitor. I said Dude, what happened? Then I grabbed two beers outta the fridge and tossed him the lighter. He proceeded to light the cigarette and then take the beer I handed him...he then tells me his ex girlfriend had told police that he was selling meth...he got arrested and spent a year or so in prison and he had just gotten out but was on home arrest until being assigned a permanent parole officer, cleared, and started a work release and support meetings etc...and he moved back with his parents. I was drunk enough to be bold and said "A year is along time without pussy!" He laughed and thinking I was straight said he had blue balls for a year too! I proceeded to take my shirt off and shoes and sat down on the couch. I said you didn't have a homie in jail to blow you and laughed! He immediately got this look on his face like that was weird to say and responded fuuuuckkkk no! I said Austin, if I was in jail then a mouth is a mouth! I proceeded to turn on the straight gangbang porn that me and bro like to watch. Austin laughed but shut the door and sit on the floor and began to watch the porn...now, I figured if anything happens great and if it didn't at least I get to see this stud pop a woody in his shorts. He finished his cigarette and then proceeded to make commentary on the action on the screen. Of course I egged this on...after awhile of drinking beer and watching him get absorbed by the porn ..he turned to say something to me and immediately noticed the tent in my shorts. He then looked right at me and said you gay? I said yep! He said I'd lied about the blow jobs in jail and proceeded to sit on the couch and manspread! I immediately jumped between his legs and pulled out his 8inch dick outta his shorts! I started to polish his dick as he grabbed my head and forced me all the way down on his dick! I blew him like a new born calf on a teet! I could feel his balls getting tighter and knew it was a matter of minutes or seconds before he shot his wad so I stopped and stood up. I dropped my shorts and said you wanna fuck? I turned around and wiggled my butt. He said he wasn't gay but ok...I grabbed the lube and poppers from the side table drawer and proceeded to get us ready..he lined up his BWC and then proceeded to push it straight into my ass. I knew this guy didn't fuck butt enough because of this and knew he would treat it like a cunt so I made sure to take huge hit of poppers as he did so...he proceeded to grab my hips, stare only at the porn, and fuck the living daylights outta me. As I took another hit of poppers, he asked if he could take a hit...I said sure and asked he had done them before...of course, he said no. I told him how and the moment the vapors hit his brain, he went into fuck mode overdrive and proceeded to breed me up my gut! He finished beet red and just grunted...of course I came on the floor. Now i thought he fuck and dash but, he actually stayed and had another beer. As we chatted i told him about my bro, who is currently outta town,and said we are cool and he was always welcome to come over to get blown and watch porn..he said he wasn't gay but, he definitely didn't want the hassle of girlfriend right now...so if we knew he was the top and straight porn played he definitely come over again..after he left, I texted my bro about our new neighbor....Bro later replied that since he read my text he's had to hide his boner at work all day!

"Such a good boy" he moaned in my ear as his thick raw cock slid into me. I took every inch, arching my back to let him in. As he slowly slid in and out, in and out, I knew deep down he was going to breed me. I wanted it so bad. I wasn't going to stop him now to ask any questions, I was so lost in the ecstasy of his body on mine, his hands holding my hips, his breath on my neck, his cock buried inside me. It was too much and we'd already come this far. Just let him have you, I thought to myself as he picked up the pace and slowly but surely started pounding my little ass into oblivion... We'd been chatting for weeks and just hadn't been able to find a time to link up. He was fit, probably from his military days, and a hot daddy looking for a young bottom to fuck. Naturally this got my attention, but not nearly as much as his perfect thick 8" cock. Oh i needed that cock, I dreamed about that cock. It was Sunday morning and as usual I had woken up painfully horny, grinding myself into my sheets. Rolling over I pulled up grindr and to my absolute delight there he was - "wife is out of town. you want this cock boy?" and an address. I've never gotten ready so fast. I pulled into his driveway and walked up to the door where he was waiting, watching me. "Finally" was all he said as he grabbed my hand and pulled me inside. He was even hotter than his photos suggested. Out of my league for sure. As the door closed he turned and pinned me to the wall with a long sloppy kiss. "I've got all day for you, hope you have nowhere to be", I shook my head, unable to form words in my excitement. He smiled and pulled me into the kitchen. "Drink?", I nodded. He poured a glass of whiskey and handed it to me. "None for you?" I asked shakily, to which he just smirked. "Drink up boy". I did as I was told. We stood and talked for a few minutes, the whole time he inched closer and closer to me until finally we were inches apart. "Once we go into the bedroom, you're mine. No going back. So any reservations now is the time." He waited patiently. I could see his hard cock bulging in his shorts. Saying nothing I reached down to feel it. That was it. I had made my choice. We headed for the bedroom, his hand on my ass the whole time. Stripping me, his big hands explored my body. I wasn't hard, mostly out of sheer anxiety. "Here's the deal. I'm going to try and get you hard. If I can do it without touching your cock, I'm going to fuck you raw." I blushed but didn't protest. His lips found my neck, my ear, as his hands played with my round little ass, at first caressing and then playing with my hole. It was hopeless, my cock stiffened in moments and before long it was rock hard. He grinned over my shoulder as his hand moved to grab it. Fuck, that's it I thought. I hadn't gone raw in months since I had gone off prep. But still, there is nothing hotter than a load shooting into me. I had also forgotten when we first talked I told him I was on prep and preferred it bareback. Oops. He pushed me to my knees and slid his cock deep into my mouth, a little rough, very hot. I drooled all over it and played with his balls. I could tell he liked it. He liked owning me. Maybe I liked it too. He tossed me into the bed and climbed in behind me. My heart was racing. He was about to fuck me raw and I was just letting him. The thoughts were dashed from my head as he pushed a lubed finger into my ass. Instinctively I bent over and took it. He went at it for a few minutes before adding some lube to his cock. "I bet you feel amazing" he said admiring my ass from behind. All I could manage was "lets find out". My first "good boy" achieved. He started slow, just the tip. But as soon as his cock started pushing in I felt myself loosen up and give it to him. We had made a deal, after all. He slid in slow, and deep, so deep in me. Finally giving me every inch as I moaned loud, eliciting that sweet "such a good boy" from him. That left me swimming. He fucked me like this for what felt like 20 minutes. Pounding me raw and breaking me in, before flipping me over. My legs on his shoulders now, he pushed back inside. "I want to look into your eyes as I breed you, boy". Oh fuck was all I could moan. "Open your month", I did as instructed, and he spit right into it. So fucking hot. Without any warning he pushed deep and shot his load. It felt so goddamn good, warm and sticky inside me. He kept thrusting so I could feel the cum squish inside me. I looked up at him in amazement and without thinking said "more please". For the next two hours he fucked me silly, shooting 3 more loads into my bare ass and handing out good boys along the way. Dripping with his cum and panting we laid side by side. I was in love with his cock. He rolled over and started to jerk me off. "Your turn, now". It wouldn't take long I thought. As he edged me closer and closer he leaned in and whispered in my ear "I love seeing your full of my poz loads, no one ever lets me do this". Shock washed over me but not fear, maybe excitement? It was so raw, so hot, and I was lost in the moment. Before I could say a word my whole body shook and I shot the biggest load I've ever shot in my life all over myself. As I relaxed and we laid there kissing, I broke away and managed to mumble "I'm not on prep anymore though". He started at me, looking deep into my soul, and smiled. "I had hoped not. I want to make you mine. Be my little good boy?" Dripping with cum I laid there, thoughts racing in my head, but before I could process anything, he started climbing on top of me and rolling me over. Oh well, I thought, what's one more. I can get some pep at the clinic tomorrow. Hearing no resistance, he fucked me hard again and shot a fourth load into me before setting me free to clean up and go home. "I hope to see you soon" he winked as he held the door for me. I raced home, heart pounding, and jerked off in the sink. I was so horny? I never went to the clinic. Didn't go the next day, or the next. I don't know why. But the next week I was back in his bed and full of all that poz cum all over again. And the week after. I guess I know my place now. And he has his little good boy after all.

I did my best to find the same thrill in the antics with my housemates for the next two weeks, but it was sapping my spirit pretending I was into it all as I had once been. I had to resort to imagining I was with Harry, Sid or these friends of theirs while one of my friends was working out my hole, just to get as excited as they would expect me to be without suspecting something was up. But something was up. I had experienced sex that truly did something for me, and I knew that it was not just the risk factor as it felt like I would still want to be completely used by random, older, possibly sick men even when I inevitably converted. I had found my calling, and even increased my workout regimen to make sure I had the maximum virile appeal as possible for the next meet-up. At some level I didn’t want to convert. Not that I was having any second thoughts about it, but more that I didn’t want to miss out on any of the sordid adventures Harry and Sid would no doubt organise for me while I was still a spring chicken yet to be plucked, as it were. I wasn’t sure if they would lose interest once the deed was done, but I suspected it was a possibility. As such, as unlikely as it seemed given how infested they both must be with the virus and all the lengths they’d gone to in order to make me more susceptible, I still hoped that it hadn’t taken just yet. Eventually the two weeks was up, and I headed back to Harry and Sid’s. Harry had messaged to say that we would indeed be going to one of their friend Omar’s parties, which had been hastily arranged in my honour, but he thought it best if I came to theirs first for some pre-gaming drinks and to make sure my bike was securely stored for the night. Sid would then drive us all over to Omar’s place on the other side of the city. This all sounded sensible, so I rode over to their place, got the bike locked behind the side gate, and then joined them out on their patio for some cocktails and cigarettes. Where it had been unseasonably warm on my last visit, there was a definite nip in the air this time so I was glad of my choice of fleece-lined jogging bottoms, tank top, long-sleeved T-shirt and hoodie. It was great to see them again, though I was maybe a tad disappointed the pre-gaming did not extend to a bit of pre-breeding as well. Perhaps sensing this, Sid assured me that I would get all the cock I needed and more that night, and they would also be very happy to have me in their bed when we got back later. He went on to say that Omar liked to have very first dibs on new attendees at his parties, so they were going to respect that and wait their turn. I asked if it was a problem that Marcus and Liam had both bred me even after I had showered and got ready meaning some of their cum was definitely still in there, which caused them both to laugh heartily before Harry noted that Omar would thoroughly enjoy knowing his cock was being lubed by the seed of another couple of hot jocks. I chuckled at that, wondering what the boys would think. Anyway, after Harry and I had got a little merrier, and with Sid wanting the chance to actually have a drink at some point, we headed out to his car and set off. It was a bit of a drive round the ring road, and then we entered a quiet area of mostly semi-detached houses. We pulled up outside a fully detached one, and then got out of the car and went up to the front door. When it was opened, Omar turned out to be a similarly aged and thin man, and he welcomed us with a big smile. “Hello young man” he said to me. “You are very welcome indeed.” “Thank you sir” I replied, nervously smiling at him. “Do come in!” Omar said, standing aside and holding his arm out to direct us inside. The house smelled smoky and a bit spicy, and went I followed Sid into the living room there turned out to be seven other men there, all older, all drinking, some smoking cigarettes. “Evening gents” said Sid. “The guest of honour is here!” Everyone stopped talking and stared at me, which made me feel very self-conscious but also extremely excited. I could feel them undressing me with their eyes, and decided I should go one better. I pulled off my hoodie, and then with a few whistles being emitted by the group, I slowly pulled off my T-shirt so I was just in my tank top. I walked to the centre of the room, and then slowly rotated on the spot while flexing a little. My heart was pounding, but the whistles and whoops from all the old men around me was exciting. “Alright lads” called Harry, while laughing, “calm down and let’s get the boy a drink or two before we let you loose on him.” While everyone else was sitting on the many sofas and armchairs around the room, I perched on a stool in a spot where they could all see me properly. I lit up a cigarette after Omar gave me a glass of champagne, and then actually managed to have a few conversations with everyone there. As Harry and Sid had been, they were particularly interested to hear about life in the student house, with more than a couple of them commenting that I should bring some of my housemates with me next time. I joked that I would ask them, while a little part of my brain wondered whether any of them would actually be up for something like this, even if they got themselves on PrEP first. Anyway, after a few drinks and cigarettes, Omar suggested we could maybe get proceedings underway. I was sufficiently lubricated with champagne to not feel any nerves by this point, so I readily followed his lead out into the garden and down to a pretty sizeable outbuilding at the far end. The lights were already on, and when we went inside I found myself in a facility that made Harry and Sid’s playroom seem laughably under-equipped. It was a huge space that I guessed had once been a garage, and had numerous black leather sofas and armchairs in a large circle in the middle, and elsewhere there were a couple of slings and benches, mats, cushion-topped barrels, another of those St Andrew’s Cross frames, and a fully equipped bar. Masses of shelves and glass-fronted cupboards everywhere displayed all kinds of sex toys, leather gear, whips and all kinds of other things. “Fuck me” I said, taking it all in. “That’s what I intend to do” Omar whispered in my ear. He then steered me over to the middle of the sofa area, and I undressed while the other men all got themselves settled. By the time I was naked Omar was back from the bar area with a couple of bottles of champagne, and he gave me a small glass while topping up everyone else. I just stood, gyrating a little, waiting for Omar’s next move as I knew he would have the first go with me. In time the men started beckoning me over so they could touch and feel me, and it wasn’t long before one of them swallowed my cock. Then the next guy turned me round so he could plant his face between my cheeks. So it went on, until all of them including Harry and Sid had enjoyed a few minutes to appreciate my body. I had never felt so wanted in all of my life, and it was intoxicating. But, eventually, Omar came and took hold of my wrist, pulling me back into the centre of the space. “Gentlemen” he announced, “Harry and Sid have, I think we can all agree, outdone themselves tonight!” Cheers went up from everyone else, as Harry and Sid took comedic little bows. “But” said Omar, “we must now say something about Aaron here. Never have we had such a handsome young hunk in this room, and yet tonight here he is, willingly making himself our plaything for the night.” More cheers erupted, and Harry and Sid grinned at me as I blushed. “So” continued Omar, “the normal rules will apply. Everyone will pick a number from the hat, and the breeding of handsome Aaron here will go in that order once I’m done with him. Then, you’ll all be free to have whatever fun you want with him and each other. Clear?” Everyone nodded or raised their glasses to signal agreement. “Now, Aaron, I understand you’re here just to bottom, right?” Omar asked me. “Yes sir” I said. “Well, OK then, though some of the boys here are going to be disappointed to not be able to take a ride on that impressive member of yours” Omar said, chuckling. “As for the rest of you, that means you’ll need to be getting it from each other, but let’s try to make sure Aaron here goes home overflowing so maybe save your special loads for him.” The men cheered and chuckled. “Before we begin, Aaron” Omar said to me, “let’s just be clear about a few things.” “OK?” I said. “You’re neg?” “Yes sir” I replied. “You’re not on PrEP?” “No sir” I said. “And you know we’re all poz?” “Yes sir” I said, smiling at him. “Good” he said. “I know Harry and Sid have already got you started down this road, but tonight you’re going to be taken to a whole other level.” “I hope so sir” I said, causing the men to cheer. “Well” said Omar, smiling at me, “let’s get this underway.” He steered me towards one of the slings, which I turned around and hopped into. I raised up my feet and allowed him to put them into the hoops, and then I shuffled down until he was content with my position. He smiled down at me and reached out to rub my stomach muscles, before disappearing out of view and immediately starting to rim and finger my hole. “There’s cum in here” he said from his crouched down position. “Yeah, three of my housemates bred me before I set out” I said, causing a few of the guys on the sofas to chuckle. “Oh fuck yeah” growled Omar, as he stood up straight while pulling off his top, pushed his cock against my hole, and then propelled his entire length into me. “Oh fuck me!” I yelled out at the surprise of the sudden penetration, before immediately starting to groan as Omar went straight to a rapid pounding. I reached up and gripped the chains holding the sling, and after adjusting to the fuck, took to staring at the man who was inside me, encouraging him when we made eye contact, and otherwise looking at the small biohazard tattoo on the left side of his chest. Fuck, this is what I needed. I was a tall, muscled, 20 year old jock, I was willingly being fucked raw by a poz cock again, and I felt like I was exactly where I was supposed to be. I turned and looked at all the other men over on the sofas, and somehow my cock got even harder as I thought about how they were all going to be using me for hours tonight. If Harry and Sid’s initiation had not done the job, surely by the end of tonight I would be well on my way to conversion. Omar eventually reached climax, and I grinned at him as he pumped his load into me. He took some time to get his breath back, but eventually pulled his softening cock from me before pushing a couple of his fingers into my dripping hole and nicking me with his nails a bit. He looked up at me with a devilish grin as he did this, meaning I knew it was deliberate but I didn’t care. Then he promptly withdrew his digits, walked round to the side of the sling, and presented those same fingers to me. I leaned forward and took them into my mouth, looking up at him as I sucked on them as seductively as I knew how. “Good boy” he said, before taking his fingers away. “I am already looking forward to fucking you again later, but now it’s time for everyone else to have their turns.” “Yes sir” I said. Omar went over to the bar and picked up a bucket that he took to the sofas, and every other man there picked a piece of paper out of it that must have had a number on, not that I could see from where I was. Some of them groaned in frustration, presumably having to wait longer than others, and most of them reached for the champagne to top up their glasses. One guy, however, was already walking towards me with a big smile on his gaunt face. He pulled off his top as he approached to reveal a distinct pot belly, and I realised he must be as full-blown as Harry, if not more so. He wasted no time in ploughing into me, and I settled back for another frenetic fuck from a sick old man who could not believe I was there. All of them had their turns with me in the sling, though the fact that Omar checked with each of them if they wanted me somewhere else made it clear that they all wanted to look at my face and torso while they fucked me for the first time. I was quite happy with this too as it was turning me on no end watching these guys sweat and strain as they hammered away inside me. I even found myself thinking about the service I could provide to men like these up and down the land who all dreamed of rutting someone like me. I loved it, and resolved to keep myself in shape for as long as possible in the future. Once they were all done, Omar helped me get my legs down from the sling straps, and handed me a glass of champagne and a cigarette. I joined the guys for a few drinks and smokes while they worked themselves up for the next session, also giving me the opportunity to stretch out my limbs a bit after so long in the same position. Cum was continually dribbling out of me, but neither I nor anyone else there cared. We chatted, with me this time getting them to focus on regaling me with stories about the things they had got up to at these parties before. Some of it was pretty wild. The 18 year old twink who had spent the night locked in the sling and had converted a week later. The 45 year old married dad of three who had willingly blown up his life by spending several hours kneeling over the back of one of the sofas. The couple in their thirties who had enjoyed a couple of parties so that they were knocked up before their flamboyant gay wedding. The sugar daddy who had found out his boy was a chaser, wanted to be the one to knock him up before the lad was tempted to cheat any more than he was doing so already, and therefore needed to get himself pozzed. There were many other stories too, alongside the normal goings-on when the group just met up without any outsiders to have some fun together. Eventually their loins were stirring again, and Omar suggested it was time to get the second round going. He necked the last of his champagne, and then went over to one of the cabinets and took out something that seemed to be made of a lot of leather straps. He came over to me, and only once he held it up could I see roughly what it was. He got me to perch on the stool so he could reach my neck better, and put a thick padded collar at one end of the thing round my throat and fastened it behind. He then had me stand up with my back to him, and proceeded to fasten my wrists in successions in cuffs behind me that were attached by a strap to the collar. Once he was done my arms were securely in place, but not uncomfortably so. He shooed the guys off one of the sofa and helped me to kneel down on it and rest my chest on the back of it, deciding to then grab one of the cushions and put it under my chest to raise me up a bit and also make me more comfortable. He got me to spread my knees a little wider, and then I soon felt him begin to finger me before his face and tongue were in my arsecrack. He didn’t spend long there though, and after pulling me back a little he pressed his cock against my hole and slid in, using just the toxic cum in there as lube. As he began to fuck me again, one of the guys sat down next to me on the sofa, and I turned my head to face him. “You like getting fucked boy?” he asked. “Yeah” I panted. “You like taking poz cock and cum in your hole, don’t you boy?” he continued, while starting to stroke his cock. “Fuck yeah” I said. “You know” he continued, “Harry and Sid carry the same strain, but everyone else has something different.” “Fuck yeah” I said again. “There’s gonna be quite a cocktail in your bloodstream by the end of tonight” he said, giving me an evil grin. “Even if you were on PrEP you might not have avoided a pozzing, and they’re gonna struggle to find you meds that work after this.” “Oh fuck” I said, my cock hardening even more. He watched me getting fucked for a couple more minutes, before getting up and going round to the back of the sofa. He presented his cock to me, and I opened my mouth to take it in. As I swallowed him, he put his hand on my shoulder to help me remain steady as I was fucked hard, given the bondage gear was preventing me from clinging on to the furniture myself. I closed my eyes and thought about how I had truly found my place in life, trussed up and vulnerable, being spit-roasted by two toxic cocks. I was sure that I was going to be experiencing everything that was on offer in that playroom, but thought that this would be hard to top. Omar eventually sped up and blew in me, and I moaned around the cock in my mouth as I felt another poz load being pumped into my hole. Omar then withdrew, prompting the guy in my mouth to do the same so he could take over at my rear end. Omar briefly had me lick his cock clean as the other man began his entry, but our host soon slumped down on the sofa next to me to get his breath back while the other guy began to pound into me. I turned my head so I could see the rest of the room while I was thrust back and forward, noticing that Harry and Sid were both in slings getting fucked by their friends, and someone else was down on a mat on all fours getting spit-roasted. Other guys were just walking around watching the action while they stroked their cocks, I suspected in anticipation of being next to take their second turn in me. I slightly zoned out at that point, watching all the old sick men having an orgy while I was being buggered, imagining how I was going to look by their age. Would I indeed be so toxic that I could not get medicated? Did I even want to suppress the virus once it overtook me? These thoughts filled my mind as I panted and rocked, loving the feel of the man inside me. Then, out of nowhere, I suddenly started to imagine some of my housemates in this scene. Marcus and Josh in the slings. Bailey strapped to the St Andrew’s Cross. Tony strapped down on the fuckbench. Leroy bent over a barrel. Everyone else somewhere in the room taking it from these old men. This was all too much for me and I involuntary came all over the sofa, the orgasm causing my hold to clamp down so much that the man in me also lost it and started breeding me. As he pumped me full of his toxic swimmers, I resolved there and then to find some way to bring the other guys in on my kink, as we had all shared in theirs… To be continued…

Hi, I’m Sam. I’m 18 years old, 5 ‘ 9 “, black hair, green eyes, with a light brown tan complexion. I’m half Caucasian on my mom’s side and half Mexican on my dad’s side. Everyone says I look exactly like my mom due to our perfectly perky asses. My mom gets cat calls all the time and I even get some when men see me from behind. I just had the best night of my life. I didn’t just lose my virginity. It was taken. And I loved it. It all started when I came home about 4 hours ago. It was 11pm and I was coming home from a friend’s house. I say friend but he’s more like a special friend. We are exploring our sexuality together. I think I might be gay and he’s a straight guy really horny all the time. So he lets me practice blow jobs on him. But that was all before I got home. I walked in the house and it was dimly lit. My mom was out of town on a trip with my aunt and I was supposed to stay over at my friend’s but that didn’t work out. My dad was obviously not expecting me or anyone for that matter. He was sprawled out on the couch on a nod. He had his setup on the coffee table with all his drugs and pipes. Straight porn playing on the television. I knew he partied because he sold favors on the side for extra money. But he usually only used with my mom. It was odd that he was using alone. On the table I could see a packed baggie full of tina, a few pipes, lighters, and some foil with H melted on it. I could see a black bag open that had a few clean needles in it and balloons of product. He had some foil on the couch beside him and a lighter in his hand. He was on a good nod. He would probably be out for a while. I looked him up and down. He was shirtless, showing off his brown skin and tattoos across his chest. Damn he has great pecks, and his arms. Oh his biceps get me going every time I stare at them. My eyes lowered and noticed that he was only wearing boxers. The thin flimsy ones that have the gap that never quite closes all the way. They were nothing like my quality boxers that come with a button to close up. Oh my god… I can see his dick through the gap. My mouth starts to water. I was not able to get any quality time with my friend tonight and my hormones are raging. I wonder how good of a nod is he on. I whisper, Dad, you awake? Nothing. No response. I say it a little louder. Dad, you awake? Nothing still. I reach down and touch his arm. No response. I get braver. I touch his chest. No response. I put my whole hand on his peck muscle. No response. Dare I keep going? I look down at his boxer gap again. My mouth waters some more. I know I need some courage. I look down at the table and look at the pipe. I say to myself, I don’t think he will notice some of his stuff is gone. I open the bag of tina and fill a pipe. Flick. I melt the bowl and take my first hit. First of the night. Luckily my older brother taught me how to properly take a hit for my birthday. I blow out a small cloud. I look at the pip squeak cloud and know I can do better. I take another hit. This time breathing in longer and holding it. I release and clouds all around me. That’s more like it. I look down at my dad again. I touch his shoulder and wait. No response. I push the coffee table further away from my dad so there is room in front of him. I get down on my knees in front of him. I take a hit and lower my head to his crotch. I blow a cloud into the boxer gap. The smoke clears and I get brave. I reach into the gap with my fingers and lightly touch his dick. It’s so warm to the touch. I grab it and pull the 3 inch meat out of the gap. It looks just like mine except darker brown. I pull away and look across at my dad again. I tell myself I should stop. I should just go to my room and jerk off. That’s the safe thing to do. I think about it for a moment. I listen to my dad’s breathing and then listen to the background porn behind me. I turn around and see a Latina woman sucking a big brown dick. My mouth waters some more. I turn back toward my dad and think. What can I get away with? What is not going to send me straight to hell. My mind is going a million miles a minute. I turn toward the table and refill the pipe. I melt it down, take a few hits and finish half the bowl. Again I reach out with my hand and touch my dad’s chest. Nothing. No response. My hormones override my good judgement. I’m committed now. I take a huge hit and bend forward to blow it out on my dad’s uncut dick. I stick my tongue out and lick his tip. I pull up and take another hit and hold it. I put down the pipe and open my mouth and use my tongue to lift the tip in my mouth. The smoke empties from my mouth as it is replaced by dick. I love this feeling of having a dick in my mouth. As I bob on the small dick, I can feel it start to thicken. I bob and bob and release it from my mouth. I lick the underside of his dick as it’s filling out. I tongue his balls. Circle round left ball, circle round right ball. I return to his filled out dick. I pull back and admire my hard work. His dick is sticking straight out toward me. All 8.5 inches of uncut meat is staring me down. His foreskin is all pulled back now and his mushroom head is just slightly thicker than his shaft. I grab it with my hand and can’t get my hand around the thickness. I look up at his face. Still out on his nod. Perfect! I go down and throat his big dick. I take it half way. I try to relax and adjust my breathing. I lower another inch. I stabilize myself by putting my hands on my dad’s thighs. I bob up and down and still only get down about 5 inches in my throat. I grab his balls in earnest trying to shock him further down my throat. That’s when I feel it. I feel a hand on top of my head. I hear my dad moan. I lean back slightly so my eyes look upward at my dad. His mouth is open moaning but his eyes are still shut. I start to panic. I try to pull up off his dick but a second hand comes down on my head. He is pushing me down. I get as far as I can down. Then I hear it. My dad mumbles -oh fuck yeah. Take this big cock. He pushes my head down with force. He was not stopping until I gave in. I panic and try to take a breath in. That is all the leeway he needs. He shoves down and I couch as I bottom out on his dick. My mouth is on his pubes. My chin on his balls. He mumbles again – that’s right, I know you could take it you dirty whore. “Oh WHAT THE FUCK?!” He release his grip on my head and I jerk my head up and his dick slips out of my mouth. I stumble back a bit and try to get back on my feet. My dad yells –“STAY WHERE YOUR AT. WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON HERE? WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?” He looks around and takes in the scene. Me on my hands and knees. The drugs out and pipe obviously used. He stands up with his dick sticking outward, hard as can be. He stairs down at me and takes a moment to think. He speaks –“I always knew you were a faggot but this is low even for that. My baby boy caught sucking me off like a 2 dollar whore. I see you have been smoking up my shit. A thieving whore too. I start to cry – I’m sorry dad. I just got high and couldn’t help myself. He responds – “oh stop that crying shit. It’s not time for that, you hear me boy! You obviously think you’re a man now. Doing adult shit. Gonna have to deal with this like a fucking man. You want to smoke like a man, fine then. He reaches down for the pipe and goes to the coffee table and refills it with a fat bowl. He hands it to me and says “smoke up. Finish the whole bowl” I start taking hit after hit, trying to finish the bowl quickly. He is busy at the table fixing something up. It’s just out of sight. He turns around and faces me and I can finally see what he was preparing. He wraps his arm and ties off. He made a point for himself and injects. A small coughing fit but he handles it like a pro. His dick that had started to soften returned to its full glory. I tell him I’m done with the bowl and he puts it down on the table. He orders me –“now you gone and woke the beast you stupid faggot.” He drops his boxers and kicks them aside. He points at his thick dick and says “get back to work you 2 dollar whore”. I’m in shock. Did he just tell me to suck him off again? I slowly move my legs and approach him slowly. “I said now faggot” he says down to me. As I get close to his cock with my mouth. He bends down a bit and as I open my mouth to take him back in, he slaps me with his right hand. “When I tell you to do something. Fucking do it. Now get back to work” I immediately get back to slobbering on his thick tool. He moans “that’s right, take it all in”. he places both hands on my head again and I’m forced to take all 8.5 inches in my throat. He proceeds to fuck my mouth and slams the back of my throat over and over and over again. I’m crying again. He looks down and says “yeah, now is the time for the tears”. He spits right in my face. He takes one of his hands and rubs the spit all over my cheek. It is all I can do to keep my teeth at bay as my jaw hurts but I dare not close down on it. He pushes me off of him and I’m thrown on my ass. He orders me to strip and he turns back to the table. I throw off my shirt and pants. I’m afraid to take my boxers off because of the obvious hard on I have. As if reading my mind, he yells out –“don’t make me repeat myself”. I drop my boxers and my 7 inch dick springs up. It stretches straight out just like my dad’s. I’m almost as thick as him but I can get my hand around the thickness, just barely. He turns around holding a tourniquet. He orders me around –“so you think with your dick like a man? Well, you take a man’s consequence. You pay off what you stole from me like a good faggot does, with his ass. But first, I’m gonna hit you like a man. Sit on the couch and reach out your arm.” I am scared shitless. I plead with him, I've never done that before. I already feel higher than I’ve ever felt. I’ve never even though of shooting up. But he said it wasn’t a request. I’ve never seen my dad like this. If I don’t obey, he will kick my ass. I better obey. I stretch out my arm and he ties me off. I close my eyes and feel a prick on my arm. He says “time to pay up, you thieving faggot”. He unties my arm and raises the arm. I immediately go into a coughing fit. I try to catch my breath. I feel a warmth envelop me and my hole starts to tingle. I know now why people shoot up. This feeling is amazing and all I can think of is DICK. He laughs and says “good, looks like you like it alright.” He spins me over and I'm on the couch face forward and I'm bent over with my ass out. My dad gets behind me and spits on his fingers and shoves 2 fingers in my virgin hole. I yelp. It hurts but in a good way. I plead please go slow, I'm a virgin. He laughs and says "so what. Gonna get fucked sometime." He pulls his fingers out and spits on my hole twice. He shoves in 3 fingers. I yelp again. I know he is trying to loosen me up and not trying to but he is rubbing my magic button every time he pushes his fingers in and I’m loving it. He pulls out his fingers and grabs a needleless syringe and inserts up my hole. He pushes its contents out. Tina lube is starting off a burning in my hole. He spouts “there, that’s the only kindness you will get tonight because I can’t wait. He lines up his thick dick with my hole and pushes forward. It’s a struggle to get in because of the girth but he does not stop until the head is fully in my hole. He holds there a second. I push out instinctively and feel the lube spreading in me. I unclench and he slams his entire length into me. I’m struck with pain. Pain and pleasure. It’s hard to explain but I winced and moaned. He slaps my ass **slap** first on the left side and then the right. **slap**. I clinch down and feel his dick throb in me. He bends down close to my ear and says “you better open up quick faggot, I’m impatient”. He pulls almost entirely out, leaving only the tip inside. Then slam! All 8.5 inches inside. He long dicks me non stop for what feels like hours. When he finally pulls out, there is a popping sound of this head slurping out. I ask did you cum in me? He laughs and says “you haven’t earned that yet. I’m just getting a water. You get over to my bed room and get on your back. I’ll be in there in a minute. I walk back to the master bedroom and I can barely walk. I was a virgin. Was, I was a virgin. My hole was tingling nonstop and only wanted to be stretched by dick some more. I hobbled over to the bed and laid on my back as ordered. He came back to the room with a water bottle. He drank half and threw the half bottle on the bed. I didn’t bother reaching for it. It wasn’t for me. I knew that. He holds up my ankles with one hand and shoves his 3 fingers into my hole some more. I feel them stretch apart. That’s when I feel the burn. I’m familiar with that burn now. I know it will only intensify my need for dick. For my dad’s dick. Fingers out and dick pushed back in. He slams the fullness of him inside of me. I felt him hit my button again. I notice my dick for the first time since the fucking started. I’m soft as can be but leaking precum. The foreskin is pulled back just enough for the head to be visible leaking the clear liquid. He starts pounding my hole again like before. He lets my ankles go and my legs fall on his shoulders. I can feel his chest on my legs with every thrust. god I’m loving it. I push back into him. He grips my hip and drills my hole like the pro that he was. I tried to jerk off but he slapped my hand away. I’m not allowed to do that evidently. He keeps assaulting my hole. I can feel my hole being forced open as he twists to fuck me at different angles. He pulls out and tells me –“fucking bitch, get into doggie position. I wanna see that ass in front of me. Just like fucking your mom in her ass. She loves that shit too.” He slides right in. my ass as stretched to accommodate his thickness and pounds with ease. The room echos with the slaps. Slap of his body slapping into my ass. Slap of his balls slapping against my taint. The slap of my dick bouncing against my stomach and the bed. I feel the build up and without warning, I shoot my load on the bed below me. My cumming must have done something good with my ass because all I hear is “ oh fuck yeah, milk my dick. Make me feel it. Take my fucking load you no good cum loving faggot. ahHHHHHHH”. As he roars out loud, I can feel rope after rope of cum filling my insides up. He collapses on me and I feel his hot body against mine. I’m in heaven. The session has taken a lot out of him so he holds still on me for a few minutes. He eventually pulls off me and stands. “Get the fuck out of here. Go back to your room. I can’t stand to look at you for a while. I’ll come find you again when I’m hard again. I’m good for at least 3 more loads.” He slaps my ass as I walk away from him. “Hey look at me when I speak to you”. I turn around and look him right in the eye. “You ever speak of this to anyone, I mean anyone, and I’ll fucking kill you with my bare hands. You got that?” I nod my head. “oh, and in case you are too fucking dumb to realize, you’re my new backup pussy when your mom leaves town. Now get back to your room. I walked to my room and closed the door. I’m laying in bed just twitching like the chem whore my dad made me. Like I said before. My virginity was taken and I loved it. I’m just going to wait here until my hole is needed again.

The cock I was riding eventually thickened and the guy blew his poz load into me. On autopilot, I dismounted and looked around for my next target, before heading over to one of the guys who seemed to be particularly ready again. I turned round and squatted towards his lap, allowed him to press his cock against my hole, and then lowered myself onto its entire length. I immediately began to bounce up and down on the member inside me, looking at the other guys watching the show while trying to get Bailey out of my mind. What the fuck was happening? Why was I suddenly so fixated on him? Sure, when Bailey and I were alone, the sex was really tender and involved a lot of kissing. He liked really long sessions, and particularly liked having me on my back with my legs wrapped around him, his eyes locked on mine as he gently fucked me. I had noticed he also liked me to come over and snog him when we were with others and he had decided to give up his arse. As I rode that toxic cock I realised I hadn’t ever seen him kissing anyone else, and during the work to do up our house, he had slept with me most nights until the bedrooms were all habitable. Whenever we had more than a quick bend-over-and-breed session, he slept in my bed with me. Shit. He was into me, and now I realised I felt the same. Fuck. I was here taking a second night of high-viral loads, and had just realised I had a potential boyfriend back at home. Yet, wasn’t this what I wanted to be doing? Yes, it was. Would I want to just be having pretty vanilla sex, even with a partner? Probably not. So what was I to do? Well, I was seeing this through and getting myself pozzed, that was for sure. Maybe I would just have to convert, see what the doctors said about meds, and then have a conversation with Bailey. Or…. He was one of those types who mostly topped, but once he had allowed one of the guys into his hole, he became a completely insatiable cumdump for the night. There was definitely a part of him that wanted to be used, but he suppressed it a bit rather than just embracing it in the way I did so openly. Maybe, with the right build-up, he would give himself over to it with Omar and his friends? My plotting was disrupted by the guy in me starting to thrust up to meet my bounces, and soon another toxic load was being pumped into me. When I dismounted this time, however, I did not choose another man to climb on, but instead made my way over to the fuck bench and climbed on. I wasn’t strapped down like I had been at Harry and Sid’s, instead just willingly positioning myself for anyone who was ready to fuck me. I didn’t look back at who was in me each time, instead just staring at the floor while I took multiple poz breedings and otherwise thought about what it might take to get Bailey in this room with me. Thoughts about bringing everyone along were on hold, with my focus being the guy I thought there could be something more with. After this next round of breeding, tiredness seemed to sweep the room and a lot of the guys drifted off to sleep sitting on the sofa. I wasn’t feeling like sleeping though, so I got a dressing gown out of the tall cabinet in the corner of the room, poured myself a glass of champagne, found a packet of cigarettes, and then headed outside. The air was chilly, but I wrapped myself up and sat down on a bench that seemed to be sheltered from the little breeze there was. I lit up a cigarette, and then slid down a little so I could put my head back against the wall behind me and look up the stars. Thoughts returned to Bailey, but I just allowed them to run. I did think about what he would do if he found himself here, whether he would run, or whether he would get down and dirty. I thought about what he was going to say when or if I told him about what I had been up to, and what it meant. I thought about one night we had spent together, when we had fucked a little but talked a lot, sleeping wrapped up together in bursts between the sex and the conversations. How was I only now seeing all this? I was out there for a while before Harry appeared next to me and sat down. “Are you OK son?” he asked. “Yeah” I replied. “Just thinking.” “You know” he said, “if you’re starting to regret this then you may still be able to get some PEP and be OK.” “No, it’s not that” I said. “I want this.” “So?” Harry asked. “I have a good ear if you want to talk.” I remained silent for a bit, before opening up to him about where my head suddenly was with Bailey. I was a bit all over the place, talking about Omar and Jeff, Harry and Sid, and my utter confusion at this being the time and place when I suddenly realised how I felt. I confessed my dread at telling Bailey about what I had been doing, what I was intending to keep doing, but how I also had this sinking feeling that I had to talk to him about it as part of having a conversation about the feelings we might have for each other. I barely gathered thoughts before I vocalised them, until I was all talked out and came to a stop. “You know” said Harry, after a while, “you getting pozzed up need not be a blocker to having something with this boy, even if he has no interest in following suit.” “I know” I replied, “or at least in principle I do. But what about what that guy said earlier about all the strains, the chances of PrEP and meds not working, and all that?” “That was just Jim being Jim” Harry said, smiling at me. “Yeah, we’re a bunch of toxic old fuckers, but we’ve all been on meds in the past without any issue, we’ve had boys on PrEP here who have not been taken down, and I think things are far enough advanced now that they will always find a cocktail that works.” “Oh” I said. “Well, maybe that’s something then.” “But, you will have to think about what you want, as I’m not sure a new relationship for guys as young as you will survive you heading out every night for anonymous cock” said Harry. “If you want to be with this boy then you may need to commit to him until such a time as you’re both in a place where you trust one another and can just enjoy life knowing you have each other.” “But what about the other guys in the house?” I asked. “I can’t see us just giving up all of that.” “Thats different” said Harry. “You’re both part of it already, you both know and love those guys, and if you find a relationship in that environment then it will I think be implicit that you’re both still part of the wider group. If anything, pulling away from all that might do more harm than good, given the bond you have with everyone.” “I suppose” I said. “Carrying on your shenanigans in public toilets, or parks, or wherever, is going to make the boy feel he is not enough for you” Harry said, “particularly with the services of all the other guys available.” “But what if he’s not?” I asked. “What if I need all that?” “Then you probably shouldn’t do anything even though you suspect there’s something there between you both” Harry said. “Leaving it alone will be a lot less painful for him than breaking his heart.” We sat in silence for a bit, before Harry tapped my leg a couple of times and then got up. “I’ll leave you for a bit” he said, “but when you’re ready, some of the guys are starting to stir and I know there’s a plan to DP you at some point.” He went back inside, and I went back into my thoughts. He was right, of course. What I realised had been coming from Bailey was a desire to be especially close with me, beyond what else went on in the house. He, I suspected, wanted to know he could curl up with me every night, and that there would be plenty of nights when it was just the two of us. But there’s no way he would handle me needing to go out and get fucked by anyone and everyone who happened along to wherever I had bent over and opened my hole. I wasn’t sure any potential relationship would even survive me coming clean about my anonymous antics along with the journey I had now embarked on with Harry, Sid and the other men, but I knew for sure it wouldn’t survive me continuing with any of that. Bailey had to be enough for me, and that was that. Only if he was actually into the idea of joining me for all this would there be any hope, and that would take some time. I had no answer for what I wanted, feeling conflicted between my heart suddenly trying to be part of my decision-making over just my arse, so decided to continue doing what I had come here for and deal with all that later. I got up from the bench, necked the last of my champagne, took a final puff on my cigarette, and then went back inside. Sure enough, in no time at all I was straddling on guy who was lying on his back on a mat, while another pushed his cock into my rear end as well. I was loose and sloppy enough by then to adjust fairly quickly to the double-stuffing, and then once comfy and starting to bounce a little to meet the thrusts of the guy kneeling behind me, I opened my mouth to welcome in a third cock. My head was a mess, soon my arse would be as well, but for now I was doing what I did best as I continued in my quest to become a toxic jock cumdump. All of the men there were, at some point, buried inside me alongside someone else. At all times I also had another down my throat, whether to get the man into the mood or to clean him off after breeding me. This overabundance of simultaneous cock seemed to be just what I needed to temporarily purge thoughts of Bailey from my mind, giving me back my cumslut mojo. I moaned and groaned, begged the guys to breed and poz me, and bounced as much as I could to get each pair of dual cocks as deep into me as possible. I willingly went down on all fours a few times to allow guys to push their hands into my gaping hole, feeling them nick my insides occasionally as they did their best to make sure I left absolutely riddled with the virus. When they were all done, I happily allowed one of them to push a huge buttplug into me. “Son” said Sid, helping me to my feet, “I think we’re all fucked out.” “You have so many toxic loads in you” said another guy, slapping me on my back. “It’s only a matter of time now.” “I hope so” I said, grinning. With that, the men began to disperse. Most were headed home, though at least three of them made a beeline for the house to sleep in spare bedrooms or on the sofa. Harry, Sid and I also went back to the house to get dressed again, before Harry went upstairs. Shortly after he came back down with Omar, who had not re-joined the party since my moment with Jeff. When he got down to the hallway he didn’t say anything, but just threw his arms around me and hugged me tightly. Then he was gone again, and the three of us left. They drove me back to theirs, and I joined them in their bed to sleep for what remained of the night. The next morning they both fucked one more load into me as I lay on my front, and then I showered and left. I had to stand on my pedals most of the way back as the bike’s seat was not a comfortable experience, and when I got home I slid into the house as quietly as I could and went straight to bed. No doubt Bailey was going to be on my mind when I woke up again, but for now I was exhausted, well bred, probably pozzed, and in dire need of sleep. To be continued

The guy in me pulled out, and another replaced him almost immediately. He fucked me hard while I continued to watch the rest of the orgy unfolding, particularly enjoying seeing Harry and Sid have men rotating around between their exposed holes. But, as per Omar’s instructions, everyone seemed to be holding back from cumming so that they could save their loads for me. Eventually Harry and Sid got out of the slings both declaring they were getting too close to be able to stay there, and they came over to sit by me as I was fucked. Harry lit up a couple of cigarettes and put one in my mouth, which I gripped between my lips and smoked while the man behind me really showed off his stamina. Harry occasionally held an ashtray below my cigarette to catch some of the ash, and when it was nearly done he popped it from my lips and stubbed it out. Mere moments later, and with little warning, the guy inside me slammed in and held in place as he bred me, and then he pulled out and came round to my front for me to clean him up. “My turn” said Sid, standing up and moving round to my rear. He slid in, and then got on with fucking me again while Harry risked his trigger point by joining the other guy in front of me. I alternated between both cocks as best I could in my semi-immobilised state, helped by both of them stabilising me with their hands, but eventually Harry had to pull away and I suspected it wouldn’t take long once he was back in my hole again. The other guy also pulled his softened cock away, and I was left staring down at the floor as Sid rammed me with increasing tempo. That lasted for a few minutes until another cock appeared in front of me, and I lifted my head to take it into my mouth as its owner put his hand on my shoulder. “I’m next in your hole” he said, and I gave a little moan around his cock in response. “You’re so fucking hot” he continued. I pulled back from his cock and looked up at his withered face. “Thank you sir” I said, as my body was rocked back and forth by the force of Sid’s fucking. “You know” he continued, “there’s not a guy I’ve fucked in the last ten years who hasn’t converted within a few days.” “Oh fuck yeah” I panted. “Before the end of the month you’re going to become a pozzed-up toxic jock slut” he said. “Please sir” I moaned, with absolute sincerity. Our talk sent Sid over the edge, and he pumped the umpteenth load of his into me. They soon changed ends, and I took Sid’s cummy cock into my mouth to clean up while the other guy rammed into me. He continued to pant about how toxic I was going to be as he fucked, and I just moaned in appreciation around Sid’s cock. The desire I had felt before tonight for it to take a while was gone, as I now wanted to walk away from here knowing I was infected. I felt like these men deserved as such, though based on their stories of prior stories it seemed unlikely I would dodge the bullet this time. After Sid was done with me, I felt the strap behind my back being pulled, and I allowed myself to be pulled up until I was kneeling before I shuffled back to slide off the sofa and stand up. Harry was there now, and he and Sid walked me over to one of the barrels. However, before I got there Sid undid my wrists and I gratefully shook my arms to loosen them up. Harry gave me a cigarette that I lit up, and Sid handed me a bottle of water from which I took a few swigs before Omar arrived with a rum and coke. I enjoyed drinking that fairly quickly, and had a second cigarette while the opportunity presented itself. Then Harry cleared the stuff off the cushion-topped barrel and Sid gently encouraged me to bend over it. The collar was still round my neck with the strap and cuffs hanging off it, but as no-one had tried to get my wrists back into it, I instead just used my hands to grip the top of the barrel and waited for my next customer. I didn’t see who it was, but he rested for no man as he rammed into me and then pounded me senseless while I held on for dear life. Once he had blown in me and pulled out, it was finally Harry’s turn again. He slid in, but then held in place as he gently rubbed my back. “You having fun Aaron?” he asked. “This is where I’m meant to be” I replied, looking back at him. “Thank you.” He gave me a warm smile, before commencing the gentlest fuck I’d had all night. “I just want you to know” he said, “even once you convert, you’ll always be welcome here and at ours. Sid and I like you very much, and you are an absolute joy to be with.” I turned back around to look at him as he went still again while fully embedded in me. “I would love that” I said. At that, Sid approached and encouraged me to stand up and slightly awkwardly shuffle backwards with Harry, and then he shimmied up until he was sitting on the cushioned barrel. He then leant down and our lips met, and we had a deep kiss as Harry slowly resumed his fucking. Then Sid pulled away, smiled at me, and I bent down and took his cock into my mouth. For the next few minutes it was just us three again, and I felt strangely warm and calm between them. I knew I was going to be thoroughly used for many hours to come by everyone else in the room, but it was actually really nice to just be with the two of them for a little bit. Harry was fucking me very tenderly, and Sid was gently stroking the back of my head as I delicately sucked and licked his cock. He was hardening again by the time Harry accelerated and then held in place as he filled me with toxic cum. Two more guys fucked me over the barrel, this time with no-one else being involved either time so I was able to more easily watch the orgy taking place than I had been over the back of the sofa. There was a real camaraderie amongst them all that reminded me of the guys at the house, and I wondered if we might all still be fucking each other so late in life. Well, I concluded, if I had my way and got some or all of them into this scene, we definitely would be! But for now I was the only jock here, and once the second guy was done with me, another two came over and removed the collar from my neck. They then led me over to a different cabinet, and after discarding the previous bit of gear on one of the shelves, they proceeded to fish some other items out for me to put on. I was soon wearing an extremely wide padded leather collar, matching wrist cuffs, a thick leather harness, a leather jockstrap, and boots that went up to my knees. They led me to a full-length mirror so I could see for myself how I looked, and I was quite taken aback with my appearance. I was definitely going to need to invest in some gear of my own like this once I had the money! Then they walked me over to a floor mat, got me down on all fours, and in no time I was being spit-roasted again. It was actually a bit of a strain sucking the cock at that angle with the collar on, but I kind of liked being restricted in that way. The two of them did a bit of a round robin on me, until eventually one of them went over the edge and bred me. I cleaned off his cock while the other slid in and lasted maybe a minute before also exploding, and then both of them slumped on the mat and I alternated my oral efforts on both of their softening cocks. Surprisingly, no-one took over at my hole, so once they were both fully soft I stood up and looked around. All the fucking seemed to have ceased, with everyone taking a breather. I wasn’t sure if everyone had bred me a second time as I’d sort of lost count, but with no fresh takers I found a packet of cigarettes and lit one up, and then gratefully took a bottle of water from Omar who had come over to me. “You OK?” he quietly said to me. “Yeah, fantastic” I said, grinning. “I’m glad you’re having fun” he said. “But we haven’t got the stamina of young bucks like you, so there might be a bit of a pause for a while.” “Of course” I said, taking a deep draw of the cigarette. “Unless…” said Omar. “Unless?” I asked. He looked at me quizzically for a moment, before putting his hand on my back. “Come with me” he said. We walked over to the door, out into the garden, and back across to the house. I heard the door to the playroom opening again behind us and looked round to see Harry and Sid following us. When we got to the house I held the patio door open for them, and then followed Omar to the bottom of the stairs where he then stopped and turned to look at me. “Listen, we never normally do this, but…” he said, before pausing and suddenly looking a little sad. “It’s OK Ome” said Harry, squeezing past me to put his arm over his friend’s shoulder. “Tell him” said Sid. I decided just to say silent, aware something bigger was going on. “It’s my partner” said Omar, looking up at me. “He doesn’t have long left, but we wanted him here for the end.” “Oh” I said, a little dumbfounded. “I wondered if you might…” Omar said. “Anything” I said, putting my hand on the side of his head. “We were, or are, very happy together” Omar said, “but the love of his life was a boy not unlike you. He lost him in 85.” I knew what this meant, and I guessed what Omar was asking me to do. “Jeff’s not really there much anymore” he said. “But if you could…” “Of course” I whispered. “What was his name?” So it was that ‘Robert’ paid a last visit to Jeff. With Omar looking on and quietly sobbing while Harry and Sid held him, I went to work making sure Jeff was reunited with the lover who had been stolen from him in those uncaring times. There was no sex, just kissing and holding, and I got lost in it all. When it was clear that Jeff was unconscious again, I slowly got off the bed and followed the others back onto the landing. Omar threw his arms around me and held onto me. When he let go, he whispered a thank you to me, and then quietly opened the bedroom door and went back inside. Harry put his hand on my back and gently encouraged me to go back downstairs with them, but once we were in the living room I paused and then went and sat down. Harry sat down next to me and put his hand on my knee, while Sid got us all glasses of whisky from the cabinet. “You’re a very special young man” said Sid, as he handed me a glass. “I don’t know about that” I replied. “You are” said Harry. “Omar was not being truthful before.” “He wasn’t?” I asked. “No” said Harry. “He said he doesn’t normally do that, but the truth is this is the first time he’s ever taken one of our visitors up to Jeff.” “He saw something in you” said Sid. “I could see it myself earlier when he was watching you, which is how I knew what was happening when he started bringing you over here.” “Oh” I said, a little shocked. “Jeff has been… Well, he’s been calling out for Robert for a while now” said Harry. “Oh” I said again. “Maybe you will have given him some peace with what you just did” said Sid, sitting down next to me and putting his arm round him. “So as I said, you’re a very special young man.” We sat in silence for a while drinking our whiskies, before I decided to ask them about their own relationship. They proceeded to tell me about meeting in the 80s, falling in love, but still having a lot of fun with others. They had concluded that it was probably Harry who had been pozzed and then passed it on to Sid, but they weren’t sure. Either way, they did not have any regrets, and with the advent of meds they had managed to not only keep themselves healthy for a while, but then also feel no guilt when they decided to end their regimen and get into gifting. Other men wanted it, and they were more than happy to give. They always did this together, and never played with anyone else solo. They were happy, still very much in love, and surrounded by friends who they thought of as family. “I want that someday” I said. “I’m sure you’ll find it, but you can have plenty of fun in the meantime without the worries we had in the 80s” Sid said. “I hope so” I replied, suddenly seeing Bailey in my mind. Where had he come from? Why him? Yet… Bailey. I shook my head and stood up, and the others followed me as I headed back outside and over to the playroom. When I got back into the warmth of that building, the other men were sitting around on the sofas smoking and drinking, and all of them stopped talking and stared at me when I entered. I briefly paused, before marching over to the one who had the hardest cock. I stood in front of him for a moment, and then carefully climbed onto the sofa so I was straddling him. I reached behind me and grabbed his dick, manoeuvred it until I felt it catch my hole, and then sat down on it in one steady movement. As soon as it was fully in me I shuffled my knees a little to get a better angle, and then began to rock myself up and down on the shaft. I closed my eyes but saw Bailey again, so opened them and stared at the ceiling. But soon he was there too, and I capitulated. I closed my eyes, and despite the fact that I was fucking myself on a toxic cock, I allowed my thoughts to wander…

I had watched every verbal poz porn video I could find so many times that I had them all memorized. I smoked myself stupid with weed. My dick was constantly hard thinking about the gift. I couldn't even watch TV anymore without also watching poz porn on my phone. I jerked off for over 2 hours a day. It was time to get pozzed. I found a poz guy online, and he was ready as fuck to bring me into the poz brotherhood. After we chatted a little bit, he came over and we got right down to business, both of us too horny to wait. I laid down on my back with my legs in the air. The dom poz top climbed on top of me and positioned his cock at my hole, rubbing at the entrance. "So Boy, are you really ready to take a poz cock? You're so young and hot, I need you to beg for it." Daddy said. "I really need it Dad. I'm just a dumb twink cum bucket for you to fill over and over again. I'm so crazy for your HIV Daddy. Please make me the happiest twink ever and poz my stupid ass!" I said. Daddy grinned. "Oh fuck yeah Boy, you're fucking twisted. Nothing turns me on like a stupid twink begging to get pozzed" Daddy said. I moaned. "Yes Daddy, as my dick gets harder, my brain gets dumber. All I can think about is getting pozzed. Please give me HIV in my butt!!!" I screamed. Daddy pounded his dick deep inside my butt. It was the greatest feeling in the world having Daddy's hard dick skin rubbing against the skin of my anal walls. I could feel my mind slipping away as I got hornier and hornier. "Ohhhh Daddy, uhhhh, fuuuuck yeah, bring me into the poz brotherhood" I moaned stupidly. Daddy grinned widely. "Fuck yes you stupid fucking pig, I'm going to get you fucking pregnant" Daddy said. "Yesssss Dad, I'm such a fucking faggot lusting for HIV" I moaned. "You're really gonna get it" Daddy said. Daddy fucked his dick so deep inside of my butt, I could feel his dickhead in my guts. Daddy stared deeply into my eyes as he fucked me. "You're really going to get the bug deep inside of your butt. You'd better really be stupid enough to take this load, because I'm going to flood your guts with poz cum" Daddy warned. I moaned loudly. "YES DAD, I'M BEGGING FOR YOUR FUCKING POZ CUM, POZ MY STUPID NEG BUTT!!!" I screamed in ecstasy. We were both in pig heaven. This was the greatest feeling that there ever was. Daddy kept up his poz talk while I continued to beg. "I'm going to inject your butt with my demon sperm" Daddy warned. "Fuck yes Dad, I really wanna take it all! I want your DNA deep inside of my guts, forever changing my body to be your dumb twink cum bucket!" I said. I wrapped my legs around Daddy, pulling him closer into me. We kissed passionately as Daddy continued to fuck me. "You're going to be my fucking faggot cum slave, too toxic to do anything but get recharged all day every day" Daddy said. "All I think about now is taking your poz cum Daddy. Fill me up over and over again!" I said. Daddy was getting close. "You better be dumb enough to take this strain, because it's coming for you" Daddy warned. "INFECT ME SIR! Take over my body with your poison cum!" I screamed. Daddy picked up the pace. "I'M GONNA CONVERT YOU!!!" Daddy yelled. "KNOCK ME UP DAD!!!" I screamed. Daddy fucked me as hard as he could. "TAKE MY AIDS LOAD YOU STUPID FUCKING FAGGOT!!!" Daddy yelled. With a roar, Daddy unleashed stream after stream of poz cum inside of me. I howled with pleasure. "That's it my stupid fucking twink. Take all of Daddy's poz cum" Daddy moaned. "YES SIR!" I said obediently, spreading my legs as wide as they would go. Spurt, spurt, spurt, spurt. Daddy kept filling my butt all the way up with his cum. His dick was pumping in my guts, and I felt every bit of it. He was turning me toxic. Daddy stuck a butt plug in my ass. "There you go my stupid fucking twink, now go to sleep with all of Daddy's poz cum inside of you" Daddy said. I nodded off to sleep in Daddy's arms. Some time later, I caught the fuck flu. We got a home test, and I tested poz. Daddy and I grinned at each other. "Congratulations Boy! You're my Son now. Welcome to the poz brotherhood." Daddy said. "Thank you Daddy! Please recharge me" I begged. Daddy grinned. He fucked me all night full of poz cum. I was in pig Heaven. THE END

Part two I had better get home I said. No you are not going anywhere wired as you are. you can come home with me until you have sobered up. But I dont know you, well we can see about that cant we ! Uncle Stan had a BMW, I sparked up, cool car I said my dad will get me one like that one day. Hey I just realised I dont even know your name, Ollie. Ollie the cheeky chappy he said. What are you going to do about your gf my niece ? Oh she is boring I will dump her. I sat in the front smoking I did not even ask permission. I sat back with my legs slightly apart relaxing as I enjoyed my smoke. As he started the ignition Uncle Stan moved his hand on to the inside of my leg ! Again I did nothing. You like that too eh. I did not reply but moved my legs further apart. Before he pulled away he let his hand drift up to my crotch and then he squeezed my cock which had gone rock hard. I did not know this guy yet here I was in his car letting him feel my crotch and then he was handling my dick. Gone hard I see. Again I said nothing. His hand stayed on my leg while we drove. Is this as fast as it goes I said. Hell no its very quick. Show me I dared him. We moved onto a duel carriageway Uncle Stan was wired too, so he floored the accelerator and we shot off. I put the radio on and found some pulsing music. Faster I shouted he looked at me and with almost a demonic smile accelerated faster. We were both wired and wild as I started thumping the dashboard. We shot past cars I was high and loving it, my dick was getting even harder with this thrill ride. It was like a psychedelic tunnel with all the car lights in front of me merging into one. I wanted to go even faster. Then the end of the carriageway came in sight so he slowed down. Ah fuck I as enjoying that I said. Your a proper punk and spoiled brat aren't you but your dead cute and he squeezed my leg again. When I am older and can drive I will drive fast not like you. Well you won't be driving long then and he laughed, I was not sure what he found so amusing. How old are you anyway he asked and for the first time I looked at him to take in what he looked like. He wasn't that attractive and had a bit of a pot belly. I am eighteen I said. You look younger with your curly blonde hair. I hate it I said, I want it all off. I want to be like those guys in the porn mags in leather. So you have looked at gay porn then. Just looked that's all I said guiltily. Anyway how old are you? Forty-five he replied. Ok cool. So you like leather he asked as he squeezed my leg again. Fuck yea. Well we will have to see what you look like when you try on my leather. You have leather, yea a lot of the guys I know are into leather, we have leather parties. Fuck cool I replied. Maybe you can come to one? Me? yea. Fuck cool. We pulled up outside his house which was detached and quite a tall building. Ok come inside and make yourself comfortable. I laid on the sofa with my arms outstretched and lit another cig, he did the same. You want a drink? Yea vodka , please , yea please. Neat? yea neat. Hey Stan have you got any more coke? I think you have had enough but while your still wired why dont we finish off what we started in the shed. Your cock you mean ? Yea. He unzipped his trousers and took out his cock, massage it with your mouth. Gross I replied.Have you tried it? No so how do you know. I dont know why but I took his cock in my mouth and he started fucking it. I choked, he laughed and said you will get used to it, yea I could I thought. Now before I cum I want you to relax so that we can try something else. Oh yea like what I said sarcastically. My dick was rock hard he took it in his mouth. Then after a few minutes he left the room and came back with two shot glasses. Is that more vodka, no something to make you relax. He sat there next to me with his dick out and I was semi naked too. I drank the liquid without a question I felt him get on top of me, his dick was hard and I could feel him pushing his dick against my hole i began to feel warm inside and relaxed from the drink. It felt so warm in here, I could just about make out that he was in me my vision started to blur and then nothing. I had passed out.

Chapter 11 – Take them both Julio looked down at his prize. A gaping hole trying to fully close up. J: Hey, first help me untie the boy and le’ts take him to the couch. The two men let loose the restraints and lifted the boy to his feet. The boy was slightly unstable but was able to keep his own weight. They walked over to the couch and Julio sat down. J: Come on baby boy, come sit on this big dick. I wanna feel you ride me. Brad could not fully make out what was said. He only heard “sit … big dick” He was too high to make out the full sentence. All he knew was that he had to obey to keep this great feeling going. Brad lifted his leg and straddled Julio with his ass hoovering over the head of the dick. J: Hurry the fuck up bitch. Julio grabbed Brad by the waist and slammed him down on his cock. A huge moan escaped the man and the boy. J: just hold it there for a minute. Julio felt the walls of the boy’s hole squeeze his dick. Not super tight but with enough strength to make his dick throb. J: Will reload the pipe for our boy here. Will filled the pipe and melted it, taking the first hit. Smoke filled the area again. He passed the pipe to Julio. J: Okay boy. Now I’m gonna light it for you because I think you might drop it **heh heh*. Okay here we go. Flick, Flick. Brad leaned forward and took a big hit and released. Flick, flick. After the 3rd hit, he handed the pipe back to Will. Julio grabbed the boy’s dick and jerked it a bit. Just enough to send a jolt through the boy’s body. In response, the boy started bouncing on Julio’s dick. He kept up a good rhythm. Julio slapped both cheeks as they slammed into his dick. The slap made the hole relax a bit before clinching down a bit. J: He’s ready. Will was lubing up his nice dick with tina laced lube of Julio’s special design. Not that the boy needed any more tina at this point. But every little bit would help. Julio grabbed the boy and held him with their chests touching. The boy was all the way down on Julio’s dick. Will pulls up between the Julio’s legs and his dick touches the boy’s entrance. It rests again the big brown dick already inside. Julio uses both hands to spread the boy’s cheeks and Will pushed forward. With a pop, the head passed the entrance of the boy’s hole. Brad gasped for air. Julio released the cheeks and moved his hands, one on the boy’s chest to play with his nipple and the other to grip the soft dick. Brad’s gasp subsided and became a whimper. He relaxed a bit with the stimulation Julio was giving him. This was just enough for Will. He pushed forward with his weight and pushed all the way in. The boy’s hole gripped in response to the intrusion. Brad arched his back and his back was now touching wills chest. Will thrust and thrust, not giving the boy time to adjust to it. He nibbled on the boy’s ear which made him moan. Julio continued with the boy’s nipples. Brad’s soft dick was leaking precum all over their host. The 2 men took turns being the one to thrust while the other remained still in the stretched hole. They kept going for a long while. After 20 mins or so, the boy’s hole relaxed enough and he started to fucking himself down on both dicks. This fuck boy was certainly earning his share of the tina. Will couldn’t take it anymore. W: Im gonna cum. Take every single drop fuck boy. Ahhhh He shot volley after volley of cum into the warm hole. He pulled out and left Julio alone in the boy. Julio felt his dick was now coated with Will’s cum. This wet sensation sent him over the edge and he too started to shoot his load. J: oh fuck. Ahhhh fuck yeah, take my load. The boy moaned as he felt the cum shoot inside his worn hole. Julio pulled out and the warm cum just ran down the boy’s thigh. J: get off me. Brad got off the latino man that had just gifted him his seed. J: get back on the couch. Sit down and relax a min. enjoy the moment. Will brought over a blindfold and put it on Brad. He could not see a thing but was content since his body was still in tina tingle. His senses were all turned up without sight. J: get the point ready for our boy of the night. We’re not done yet. He gets a small rest while my dick recovers. Chapter 12 – Passed the Knuckles Will walked over with the freshly made point. W: I made it stronger than his first. Should make him a perfect obedient fucker. Julio pulled the boys right arm out and tied him off. He wiped the site before injecting the boy with the tina. The boy didn’t even flinch when the point went in. They released the tourniquet and the boy erupted in a coughing fit. The men started rubbing his chest to help calm him down. Once the coughing subsided enough, they grabbed some rubber chord. They tied the boy’s wrist to the ankle, left to left and right to right. Then connected the 2 shackles with a chord that went around the back of the boy’s neck. Once secured, the boy was spreading his legs wide, unable to drop them. Julio picked up the tied up boy and brought him to the edge of the couch. He threw a pillow under the boy’s ass. His hole was looking amazing on display. A wet mess with cum up the inner thighs of the boy. He glistened as the men looked at him with lust. Julio got between the boy’s legs pushed 3 fingers into the boy’s used hole. They went in easily with little to no resistance. He finger fucked the boys for a while before adding a 4th finger. The boy was in heaven. He just moaned and drooled in his euphoria. He met some resistance but the hole expanded and the 4 digits went in and out of the hole. Again, the boy drooled and moaned. Julio pulled his fingers out of the boy and Will passed him a container of Vaseline. He lubed the fingers and placed his hand at the boy’s entrance. He pushed in all 5 fingers and the hole stopped him at the knuckles. A whimper escaped from the boy’s mouth. Then some coherent thought trailed it. B: nooo … please … too Will grabbed the boy by his balls and soft wet dick. The boy’s body jolted and the hole clinched down and then relaxed. This was just what Julio was waiting for. As soon as he felt the hole relax after the clinch, he pushed the hand past the knuckles. The fist slid right in was in the boy. Brad tied to clinch and push the invading hand out but to no avail. Julio opened his fist in the boy and wiggled his fingers. This made the boy whimper and drool some more. Brad was high off his mind but still knew his hole was being attacked by something huge. B: Please… sto. Julio and Will just look down at the whore before them and laugh evilly. Julio keeps higgling his fingers inside the boy and can see the area with his balls move as he moves. Wiggle wiggle, balls go up, balls go down. Julio pulls his fist almost completely out and then slams it back in. A cry comes from the boy. This only makes the men laugh some more. Julio pulls out and slams his fist in again and again. The boys is sobbing – half cry for help, half whimper of pleasure. Julio pulls out and sprinkles some tina powder on his fist. He replaces it back in the hole. This time he wiggles his fingers and the tina burn inside the boy starts. This is different. The burn is deeper than he has ever felt anything. Fist in, fist out. Fist in, fist out. The boy is lost of the tina cloud 9, all that comes out from him is the occasional grunt. W: Okay, my turn. Will tags in and pushes his fist into the boy. It goes in with little to no resistance. Will is lost in the pleasure of wrecking the boy. He keeps going until he notices the boy’s dick leaking cum all over himself. Will points it out to Julio and they laugh their asses off. Will pulls his fist out and they let the boy rest for a while. The boy is still tied up. After some time passes and the boy’s hole is almost closed, well enough anyway, they decide to keep fucking. Will is the first to reenter him. His dick slides right in like cutting through butter. The boy’s walls just massage his dick. W: oh fuck yeah. Now he knows how to take dick. Will fucks the spread-eagle boy for 15 mins of slow fucking. Just enjoying the feeling of his dick engulfed in velvet. W: here comes another load. Ahhhh. Will falls over on the boy. W: Hey man, we did good. You have to feel the final product of the our night. J: Okay, let’s check this out. Will moves out of the way and Julio takes his place. Julio puts his dick head at the open hole and pushes forward. J: oh wow. You weren’t kidding. He’s softly milking my dick. Julio bottoms out and holds position. He holds off the feeling of having to cum immediately. Once that passes, he starts rocking back and forth, staying fulling inside the boy. Since his dick is so thick, Julio usually never gets an ass this relaxed and worn to full enjoy. He reaches over and unties the boy’s bindings. Brad’s legs come down. Julio picks them back up and puts them on his shoulders. He is in the best position and he starts drilling the boy, thrusting deep inside the boy. The walls of his hole massage his thick dick and Julio is in heaven. He reaches down to the boy’s ear and whispers- J. oh I’m in love with your hole. I’m gonna gift you a second load. You’ll never forget me or this night ever. You’ll always remember who opened up that ass. With that, Julio bottomed out in the boy and shot his load. J: ohhh fuuuuck. Julio pulled out and asked Will to hand him the butt plug on his side table drawer. Will handed it over and Julio pushed it in the boy. Julio picked up the used bottom and threw him on the bed. J: go ahead and try to get some rest. You earned it. We’ll see if you come down enough to at least zone out to rest. Julio then found his boxers and put them back on. He walked over to the couch and joined Will. Will had also found his underwear. They changed the porn on the tv to some sitcom. They just sat there and relaxed. W: So was that incentive enough to start our dealings? J: oh yeah, that’s why you brought the whore with you. **heh, heh**. Yeah, we can talk business. W: Good because that stuff was almost too good. J: I only work with the best. Brad laid in the bed, a twitching mess. He was dialed up to 13 out of 10. He just zoned out, technically awake, but completely zonked out of his mind. He was so out of it, he didn’t realize he was pushed back into the van. He didn’t realize that they drove back to his house. He didn’t realize he was back in his living room. He just eventually passed out on the couch. Naked and twitchy, but finally passed out. Will had pulled the butt plug out to let his hole try to recover. Besides, he had long since had the cum in him dry up. When he finally woke up, he had a blanket thrown over his naked body. His dad was in the kitchen and yelled at him if he wanted a cup of coffee. Brad walked over to the kitchen wrapped in the blanket. T: wow, you look like shit. drink some coffee and then pound some water. When you feel better, we can share stories of our weekend apart.

Note: Peter Parker is 18 years old in this story “I-I don’t know about this…” Peter said, looking around the room. The man sitting behind the desk grunted, “Look kid, you come in, say you have no ID, no social and want to earn money, this is how you earn money.” “Yeah, but I thought it would just be, you know pictures.” The man chuckled, “No one pays for pictures kid, look, take your clothes off and let’s see what we’re working with.” “Here?” Peter asked, his voice cracking. He looked around the room again, taking in the peeling wallpaper and the thick layer of dust on the camera equipment. The musty smell was starting to make his nose twitch. He hated this, loathed it in fact, but the fact remained that shy of stealing some, he had no way to make money besides this. He couldn’t even give blood since he had no idea what his blood would do to a normal human being, no one knew him, he had no identity…and his rent was due. Like overdue. The man behind the desk, who introduced himself as Harry, leaned back in his chair and put his feet up on the desk. "Listen, kid," he said, lighting a cigarette. "You're in a shitty situation, I get it. But this is the real world. You want money, you gotta give something in return. Now, take your fucking clothes off." Peter hesitated, his hands hovering over the hem of his shirt. He had never been naked in front of anyone before, let alone a stranger. He had made sure never to change out in gym and doubly covered up around Aunt May. But he needed the money, and he was out of options. "Shit," he muttered under his breath, pulling his shirt off in one swift motion. Harry's eyes got wide, "Well damn kid..." he said leering at the teen, "Don't stop there, keep going!" Peter, feeling his cheeks flush hot, slowly unbuttoned his jeans, revealing his boxers and the hefty bulge moving behind them. "Fuck, kid, you're packing some serious heat down there aren't ya?" Harry said, licking his lips. Peter blushed even harder, "I-I guess so." Which was a lie, since the bite Peter’s body had changed in many ways. He had lost nearly all of his body fat, was limber as an Olympic gymnast and his cock had swollen to nearly three times it previous size. "Well, let's see it then," Harry said, motioning with his hand. Taking a deep breath, Peter pushed his jeans and boxers down, stepping out of them. He stood there, completely naked, his cock hanging low and swinging. Harry's eyes trailed up and down his body, from the defined muscles of his chest to the perfect V-shape of his hips, and finally arriving at the impressive length and girth of his lower half. "Holy fuck," Harry murmured, a look of lust spreading across his face. "You're a damned sight prettier than I expected." "I...I don't know what you mean," Peter stammered, feeling his flush deepen from the way Harry was staring at him. "Turn around, let me see how nice that little ass of yours is," the man said with a grin. Peter reluctantly turned around slowly, feeling vulnerable and exposed. The man walked around him, inspecting his body, tracing his fingers over the defined muscles of Peter's shoulders, arms, and back. "Fucking hell, kid, with a body like that a cock like this," he said grabbing the boy's flaccid cock, "You never done porn?" "I-I've never even watched porn," Peter stammered, his cock slowly growing in the man's hand to his horror. “Do a few scenes and you can leave here with two grand, easily.” Two thousand dollars! He could pay his rent, buy some food and still have money for web fluid… “What do I have to do?” Peter asked cautiously. The man gave him a shark like grin, “Anything I say.” He was about to say no, just say fuck it and leave, there had to be another way. And then his stomach rumbled, and he realized he hadn’t eaten in over a day… “Hungry?” the man asked, “Here…” he opened up a plastic container and inside were half a dozen brownies, “Eat up.” Peter’s mouth drooled at the sight, and he took one and practically ate it whole while grabbing another. The man walked back to his desk as he watched him devour the whole container. “Ever do Molly kid?” Peter turned to look at him, mouth ringed with chocolate, “Who’s Molly?” he asked with his mouth full. The man just smiled, “Well you have now,” he said under his breath, “Never mind…finish that off…can’t have my new star going hungry.” So, Peter did, his hunger pains subsiding and replaced with an odd feeling in his stomach and a tingling warmth that spread throughout his body. “Ok kid, stand in front of the backdrop.” Peter stood there, feeling the effects of the brownies, his mind going funny places, his body feeling loose and warm. When he looked down, he saw his cock was harder than ever, pointing straight out in front of him. "Oh," he said surprised, "I'm sorry...I never..." Harry shushed him as he turned on the video camera and moved over to the boy, "It's ok, you're a growing boy," he took hold of the boy's massive cock, "And you are a grower for sure!" Peter gasped as he felt his cock swell and harden in the man's grip. "Uh, what do we do now?" Peter asked nervously, "I've never done this before." "This feel good?" Harry asked, his hand lazily moving up and down the boy's length. Peter nodded, his head fuzzy as the man's stroked his cock harder, "Good..." "You want that money right Peter?" The teen nodded again, "Need it..." "You gonna do what I say?" Another nod. "Come on over here and lay down on the couch," Harry said, moving the teen to the ratty old couch in the corner. Peter did as he was told, laying down and closing his eyes as the man's touch felt even more intense, and the ecstasy was spreading throughout his entire body. "Open your legs for me, Peter," Harry said as he knelt between the teen's legs. Peter shakily moved his legs apart, exposing himself completely to the man. Harry began to spread the boy’s legs wide, surprised at how limber he was. He took his hands and parted the boy's firm asscheeks and smiled at the tiny, pink hole winking back at him. "How many licks does it take to get to the center of Petey?" he said, leaning and licking around Peter's hole. The teen gasped, his whole-body tensing as Harry's tongue licked down there. "H-Harry!" Peter cried out, his hands gripping the cushions beneath him. He felt so dirty and wrong, but goddamn if it didn't feel fucking amazing. Harry chuckled a moment before diving his face back in, licking and sucking at the boy's tight entrance. Saliva dripped down Peter's taint and balls before pooling at the base of his thick shaft. Harry's tongue and mouth played with Peter's hole, causing his legs to tremble and hands to clench. "Gonna make you feel real good kid." Harry's voice was muffled against Peter's balls, but the boy heard him clearly. "Fuck," Peter grit his teeth as he felt Harry's tongue probed him. His fingers clawed the couch fabric, resisting the urge to push back onto the man's face. "This is...oh god...wrong..." Peter protested, "Can't do this...stop..." he slurred as the tongue went deeper. Peter's legs were spread wide now as the man devoured his ass, Peter's cock throbbed as he moaned and sobbed, begging the man to stop and then wanting him to keep going. "I-I can't do this," Peter said weakly as Harry lifted his head, "You need the money, right?" Harry asked, wiping his mouth. "Yeah, but..." Peter's words trailed off as he watched the man spread lube on his finger. "No but, you want to get paid," his finger pushed at the slick hole, "You do what I say," and pushed in. Peter grunted, his eyes shutting tight as pleasure washed over him. "You're so tight, like a virgin or something," Harry said as he added a second finger. Peter had never been touched there, had never imagined it would feel so good. Harry sucked his bottom lip as he moved his fingers in and out, getting the boy used to something in his ass. he lubed his fingers again and slid two into the dazed teen. Peter arched his back, mouth open as the pleasurable sensation flooded him. Harry’s eyes hungrily took in the site of him lying there, exposed, vulnerable, and of course sexy as hell. He moved his fingers in and out, letting the boy adjust to the sensation. "Harry...oh god," Peter moaned, his hands clenching and unclenching. Harry moved the boy’s ass upwards until Peter's legs were over his head. Three fingers pushed into his hole now as Harry fingerfucked him harder and faster. Peter's cock was swollen and as he laid there eyes closed in ecstasy, he felt something nudge his lips. He opened his eyes to find the head of his own cock pushing at his mouth! Harry had the boy folded over so far this own cock was pushing past his lips! Peter was horrified for a moment as he realized what was happening and then Harry's fingers brushed something deep in his ass... Peter gasped, his entire body tensing as his own cock pushed into his mouth! For a second the teen was paralyzed in shock but as Harry began to massage that spot slowly waves of pure pleasure raced through Peter's body and his tongue rolled around his own cockhead! Peter slowly began to suckle on his own oversized cock! He had thought about this before of course, after the spider bite he was incredibly agile, but he had been too uptight to try it. But now, baked on Molly and with three fingers fucking him he began to suck his own cock earnestly. Peter's mouth was filled with his cock, he was choking on his own length as he hit the back of his throat. The teen gagged as Harry added a fourth finger, pushing Peter's cock further down his throat! Spittle bubbled around the shaft, and Peter's eyes watered as he fought to maintain breath. Harry's other hand wrapped around Peter's balls, pulling them downward to stimulate him even more. Peter's toes curled, and legs shuddered as he felt his orgasm begin to build. "Come on Petey, shoot your load down your throat," Harry said slamming his thick digits against Peter's prostate, "I wanna see you swallow your own cum!" Peter whimpered, his eyes rolling back in ecstasy as the internal pressure began to build. Harry's fingers were driving him crazy, Peter's tight ass clenching and releasing around his wriggling fingers, his toes curling as he bore down on that Magic little spot. Peter's cock began to swell and throb, precum dripping from the tip as the waves of pleasure crashed through him, hitting his peak. The boy could taste his own precum as his balls tingled...oh god he was about to cum in his own mouth! The first shot flooded his mouth as he began to cough, what felt like gallons of cum filled his mouth and shot down his throat. Peter choked and gagged on his own load but the moans of ecstasy never left his lips. Harry's fingers were still buried inside him, and he continued to press down on that spot which made Peter cum and cum. His mind was lost in the ecstasy of his own release, and he didn't even feel the fingers slip out of his ass slowly. He collapsed back on the couch, trying to catch his breath as he regained control of himself. Harry took his finger and collected some of the boy's cum that had dribbled down his chin, "Open up..." he said putting his fingers to the boy's lips. "That's a good boy," Harry said, pulling his fingers out and licking them clean. "Such a good fucking boy, taking all that cum in your mouth and swallowing it down." Peter's mind was whirling with the intense pleasure he had just experienced. As he began to doze off he thought about what he had done and what the people from his old life would think of him. But the glow of his orgasm gently put him to sleep...leaving that guilt for another day. Peter woke up to a sharp stabbing in his arm. His eyes flew open in time to see Harry pulling back an empty syringe. "What did..." Peter began to say as w warmth flushed through his system and his head spun, "Oh shit..." he said falling back on the bed. Peter woke up to a sharp stabbing in his arm. His eyes flew open in time to see Harry pulling back an empty syringe. "What did..." Peter began to say as w warmth flushed through his system and his head spun, "Oh shit..." he said falling back on the bed. Harry chuckled, "Welcome to the horse," he said as Peter stared up at the ceiling, "Your first hit is free, after that you gotta earn it." Peter just laid there, feeling like he was floating on a cloud...he had never felt so relaxed and free of worry before. He was so out of it that it took a couple of seconds to realize someone's hands were moving over his chest. He looked up and saw a 20 something year old guy, in great shape in just a pair of boxers smiling at Peter. His hands were rough and caused him shiver as they moved over his pecs and abs. "Hi," the guy said softly, "I'm Luke." Peter blinked up at him, trying to focus on his face, "Uh...hi," he managed to say. Luke grinned, "I heard you came in today looking for work. I hear you're a natural." Peter groaned as he felt Luke's hands move down and wrap around his cock. "What are you doing?" he asked weakly. "Just taking care of you," Luke said cheerfully as he started to stroke the teen's cock. Peter's mind was still fuzzy from the heroin he had been injected with. Luke's hand moved up and down his thick shaft, making Peter moan as he thrust upwards into the stranger's hand. He tried to make sense of what was happening, but his body felt heavy, and his thoughts were slow. "Wha...what are you...doing?" Peter asked quietly, still not quite clear on the situation. "I'm here to help you, Petey," Luke said, his hands sliding over the boy's swollen cock. "Let me take care of you, numbnuts." Luke chuckled, leaning in and licking the fat mushroom head of Peter's cock. Peter let out a loud gasp as Luke's tongue moved over his sensitive head. He thought to himself he had never had a blow job before and then remembered he had just given himself one earlier...the realization and the drugs made him start to giggle as Luke began to lick up and down his shaft. "Oh god!" Peter exclaimed, feeling himself sink into the bed as Luke held onto Peter's cock with both hands and took his head into his warm mouth. Peter let out a loud moan as he felt the hot wetness of Luke's mouth envelope his throbbing member. Luke's tongue worked circles around the head of Peter's cock while his hands moved up and down the shaft, gripping it firmly. Peter's mind was spinning as he watched the other man take his entire cock into his mouth. He had never felt anything like this before, and the horror that he was letting another guy suck him off hit him but the pleasure from this guy's mouth made it hard to resist. Peter watched as Luke pulled back and then pushed down again, taking him in and out of his mouth. Luke's hands gripped Peter's cock tighter as he moved up and down faster, taking the boy deeper with each bob of his head. His head fell back, and he closed his eyes as Luke sucked him deeper, eliciting a fresh wave of ecstasy. Luke gripped the base of Peter's cock, pulling him deeper into his mouth as he peppered the head with kisses. Peter couldn't believe what was happening, but he couldn't deny the euphoria that coursed through him. He continued to writhe, cries of torture-turned-pleasure leaving his lips. Luke moved down and began to suck at Peter's huge swollen balls, the teen writhed as Luke took one into his mouth at a time, slathering them with attention. Luke's skilled hands hadn't stopped their work, he stroked Peter's shaft while rolling the boy's balls in his wet mouth. Peter had never felt anything so intense before, he couldn't believe the pleasure coursing through and from his balls. Suddenly, Luke's lips left his balls, and he began to trail soft wet kisses lower, under his ballsac and then lower. Peter didn't know what was happening, but he gripped the sheets in terror as he felt Luke's tongue trace along his taint. Luke's hands spread Peter's cheeks wider apart, exposing his asshole fully. "Oh god, no, no please," Peter whimpered, his mind telling himself to stop as Luke's tongue swirled around his asshole. The drugged-up teen wanted to push him away, but his body seemed to have a mind of its own, he arched his back and moaned. His hands went to Luke's head, tangling in his hair and pulling him closer. Luke lifted the boy's legs higher, getting a clear view of his rosebud ass and the hole winking at him. Luke's face buried itself between Peter's cheeks, his tongue swirling and probing. Peter’s mind was telling him to resist but the pleasure was too much. "Fuck," Peter moaned, his voice low and heavy as he felt the man's tongue against his virgin hole. He had never felt anything like this before, and his body was a jumbled mess of pleasure and shame. Luke's tongue probed deeper, making Peter squirm as the stranger ate him out. "Holy shit, I never...I can't...oh god," Peter whimpered, his hands gripping the sheets as the man's tongue explored every inch of his ass. Luke's fingers joined in, tracing over Peter's hole before pushing inside him. Peter's breath hitched as he felt the intrusion, his body tensing as Luke gently opened him up. The boy's fingers gripped the sheets as Luke pushed deeper, his tongue tracing the rim of Peter's entrance while his fingers explored inside. Peter couldn't remember the last time he had eaten, or slept, he was on sensory overload from the Molly and heroin, and he struggled to make sense of what was happening. All he knew was that it felt amazing. "You like that, Petey?" Luke murmured as he pulled back, his fingers still buried inside the boy's ass. Peter nodded, too overwhelmed to speak. With his eyes closed Peter felt the man move around and then he heard, "Hey, get me ready." Peter looked up and saw Luke was naked kneeling next to him, his hard cock next to Peter's head, "Get it moist for me." Peter panicked; he had never been so close to someone's else's dick before. He pulled back but Luke grabbed his hair and held him in place, "Come on Pete, I sucked you, only fair you return the favor," he pressed his hard cock against Peter's pursed lips and moved it back and forth slowly. "Come on Pete," Luke said firmly, "You want to get paid or not?" Peter's mind was foggy, but he knew he needed the money. He reluctantly opened his mouth and let Luke slide his cock against his lips. The taste and feel of it were foreign and repulsive, but Peter swallowed his pride and obediently wrapped his lips around the head of Luke's cock. Luke groaned with pleasure, bucking his hips and forcing his cock further into the teenager's mouth. Peter gagged and grimaced, but kept taking in more of the throbbing appendage, feeling its warmth and hardness spread through his mouth. The teen wrinkled his nose and pushed himself to swallow as much as possible. Even with the drugs clouding his mind, Peter wasn't keen on the taste, but he knew he had to follow through. He deftly bobbed his head, taking the man's thick cock into his mouth and experimentally wrapping his lips around it. Luke grunted with pleasure, a low growl escaping his throat as he gripped the sides of Peter's head, pulling him deeper. Peter's throat burned as he struggled to take more of the man's length, feeling every vein and ridge with his tongue. He gagged, his eyes watering as he tried to process the overwhelming flood of flavor and texture, all the while trying to make Luke happy. "Yeah, that's it," Luke grunted, his hands tightening on Peter's head as he pounded away at his throat. "Lick it, good boy." Peter whimpered, his vocal cords straining as he accepted the humiliation of this situation and the shame that coursed through him ate away at his sanity. But he couldn't deny the heat coursing through his body, from his mouth and the length of cock that filled it, to the sudden ache building inside him. Peter shuddered, his hands clumsily grasping at Luke's hips. He moved his head back and forth, taking Luke's cock deeper and deeper, his tongue flicking at the underside of the shaft and teasing Luke's head. Luke groaned louder, grabbing at Peter's head as he thrust his cock further between the teen's lips, all the way down to the root, and every bit of the way out. Peter's gag reflex kicked in but he fought through it, refusing to let go. "Whoa!" Luke said, pulling his cock out of Peter's mouth with a wet plop, "I said get me ready not get me off." Peter's face turned red as he realized what he had been doing...he had gotten into it! What was wrong with him! Luke moved between Peter's legs and spread them, "Besides this way we will both feel good." Luke moved between Peter's legs and spread them, "Besides this way we will both feel good." Peter's eyes widened as he realized what was going to happen. He shook his head, "No, no, I can't do that...I'm straight!" Luke smirked, "I won't hurt you, I promise." Peter's breathing quickened as Luke's lubed fingers found their target and began to probe at his virgin hole. "Just relax and let it happen," Luke murmured soothingly as he worked one finger inside the boy's tight ass. Peter's body tensed at the intrusion, but the drug-fueled haze made it hard to fight against it. After a few moments, Luke's finger was joined by another and the boy's eyes widened in pain and surprise as the two fingers began to stretch his hole. This was the second time he had been fingered and the sensation was overwhelming. he was mortified to see his cock slowly started to harden as Luke added a third finger. Luke laughed, "Oh someone is liking it!" he exclaimed as Peter wished he would just die. But as Luke finger fucked him Peter's cock got harder and harder until it was dripping precum over his eight pack. His body was betraying him, but he was powerless to stop it! He looked at Luke, "But..." he began to protest as Luke pulled his fingers free and lined his cock up to the boy's hole. Luke cut him off, "Don't worry, Peter, I'll be easy. I promise, you'll like it." Peter shook his head franticly as Luke slowly pushed into him... Peter gasped as he felt Luke's cock breach his ass and slip inside. It was unlike anything he had ever felt before, and he clenched his fists as Luke slowly pushed inside him. "Ahhh," Peter whimpered, feeling every inch of Luke's cock stretch him out. The stranger slowly kept going, inch by inch until he was buried in Peter's virgin hole. Luke paused when he was fully inside, letting Peter get used to the feeling of being stretched out. "Oh my god," Peter whimpered, his body trembling with a strange mix of fear and pleasure. He couldn't believe he was letting this strange man fuck him, but he couldn't deny the heat building in his body, he felt so full and Luke's cock felt so good. "You're tight as hell, Pete," Luke said with a grunt, "You ok? Does it hurt?" That was the thing...it didn't! Peter was shocked at Luke's whole cock was in him and all he felt was full...and a strange tingling...but that was it. He shook his head and Luke smiled, "Good boy." He grabbed Peter's Hips and pulled the boy upright, until he was facing him, cock still sheathed in his ass. "Ok Petey...ride that cock." Luke grunted as he pulled back and then thrust deeply into Peter. Peter's breathing hitched as he felt Luke's cock fill him, each stroke sending a new wave of pleasure through his body. He couldn't believe what was happening, his mind still couldn't make sense of it, but his body had already accepted it. He began to move with Luke, pushing back against his hips the same time Luke pushed into him. "Fuck, yeah!" Luke growled, grabbing Peter's ass harder now as he set a hard and fast pace. Each thrust hit that sweet spot deep inside Peter, sending jolts of pleasure surging through him. Luke's hips smacked against his ass, driving his hard shaft in deeper and harder, making Peter moan louder and louder. The camera flashed in the darkness, capturing the explicit scene in front of it. The lens didn't judge or care, it just captured the raw sexual act of a muscular stud fucking a young man in the ass. The flashes kept coming, punctuating the sounds of flesh slapping together with bright strobes of light. "Come on Peter, ride my cock! I wanna see you fuck yourself like a good boy!" Luke commanded. Peter's body moved on instinct, pushing back onto Luke's cock as the stranger continued to slam into him. "Fuck, yeah, Petey," Luke grunted, his hands gripping the boy's waist. "You feel so fucking good." Peter's mind was a haze as he let out a loud moan, feeling his cock bouncing with every thrust. Luke's hands reached around and began to stroke Peter's hard shaft in time with his hips. The sensation of Luke's hand on his cock sent another jolt of pleasure through the teen, and he couldn't help but moan louder. "Yeah, that's it," Luke grunted, "I wanna see you cum like a good boy, Peter. I wanna see you shoot your load all over my chest. Can you do that for me?" Peter nodded weakly, unable to form words at this point. He could only focus on the pounding he was taking and the pleasure building in his core. Luke's thick cock drove deeper into Peter, the man's hips slapping against his ass with every thrust. Peter's eyes were glazed, his around Luke's neck as he fucked himself harder and harder. His cock was leaking precum, leaving a wet spot on his toned stomach. "Fuck, Peter," Luke groaned, sweat dripping down his forehead as he held the young man's hips. "You feel so fucking good," he leaned in and kissed Peter, his tongue invading the dazed teen's mouth as he rode him. Peter was shocked, he had never imagined kissing a man but then he had never imagined being fucked either! As Luke cock slammed into him he found himself kissing the stranger back as he pushed himself down on that cock over and over. Peter moaned into Luke's mouth, feeling like he was losing control of himself and for the first time, he didn't care. Luke's tongue explored every inch of Peter's mouth as the room was filled with the sound of Peter's ass smacking down on Luke's lap. Peter's mind was foggy, but the Molly and heroin made the sensations stronger and pushed him further into the abyss of pleasure. His hips moved on their own, sliding up and down Luke's length as the stranger's hands gripped his hips, holding him in place. Luke's thrusts became harder and more urgent as he felt himself getting close, grunting and groaning with every push. Luke's cock hit that spot within Peter, a feeling that Peter was amazed he enjoyed so much. It seemed to send jolts of electricity straight to his balls, causing them to draw up tight against his body. Luke watched the boy fuck himself and then whispered in his ear, "Tell me you're straight again Peter! Tell me you're a nice, straight boy while you ride my cock like a whore!" Luke hissed in Peter's ear. Peter was too lost in the pleasure to even care, let alone answer. He only moaned loudly, his ass slapping against Luke's hips as he grinded down on the man's thick cock. His mind was still hazy with the drugs flowing through his veins, and the pleasure building in his body was overpowering any objections he might have had. Luke's pulled Peter's head back and said sharply, "Say it! Tell me you're straight while you ride my cock!" Luke's voice echoed in Peter's ear, cutting through the haze of the Molly and heroin coursing through his body. Peter hesitated, unsure of what to say. He had never been in this situation before, but a strange sense of power and pleasure coursed through him as Luke dominated him, claiming him as his own. "I-I'm straight..," Peter finally stammered, the word feeling foreign on his lips. "Louder!" he said, pulling Peter down onto his cock harder and harder. Peter's mind was still hazy from the drugs, but Luke's commanding tone sent a shiver down his spine. He felt dirtier, but the pleasure coursing through him was undeniable. "I'm straight," he said again, louder this time. Luke groaned at Peter's words, his thrusts becoming harder, faster, and deeper. "I'm straight!" Peter yelled out, louder than before, his voice filled with a mix of fear, shame and pleasure. Luke chuckled darkly, "Oh, you are such a good little slut," he grunted, and then with a final hard thrust buried his cock deep inside Peter's ass. Luke's cock twitched as he came hard, pumping hot cum deep inside the boy's ass. Peter's body clenched around him as Luke filled him up, leaving peter feeling fuller than ever before as he moaned loudly at the sensation. Peter clenched his fists in the air as his orgasm hit him, he could feel his balls throb and pull tightly as Luke's cock twitched inside him. With a loud, guttural groan, Peter shot his cum up onto Luke’s chest and abs, splattering the sweat-soaked muscles with white hot streams of stickiness. Luke grunted and held Peter steady as he shook, his cock twitching and spasming as he came, filling Peter's ass with more cum. Peter's orgasm pulsed through him, his senses hyper aware as his cock released stream after stream of cum onto Luke's chest and abs. He couldn't believe what had happened, that he had let a man fuck him and he had just came for the first time because of it. As Peter's orgasm subsided he became shamefully aware of his situation, still fully impaled on Luke's still hard cock with spunk leaking down his thighs. Luke pushed Peter back onto the bed, his cock sliding out of the teen's hole, "Yeah you look pretty straight to me there Pete." he said with a laugh as he stood up, grabbed a towel and wiped his cock off as he watched Peter lay on the bed, panting and still writhing slightly as the residual pleasure rolled through his body. Peter felt dirty, ashamed, but also still turned on. He couldn't believe what had just happened, but he couldn't deny that his body was still tingling and wantonly yearning for more. Slowly his eyes closed and he felt the world start to slip away again as he heard Luke ask, "So did you get all that?" And then nothing.

Two “Yes Sir, please Sir, more Sir, don’t stop I need your seed, please Sir” The cries of slut as I came in him for the third time. “Eat it out of your cunt slut” “Yes Daddy” Slut proceeded to start to finger the cum out of his cunt and lick it off his fingers. It’s pretty vile, but I get off on it. More importantly, the guy in the corner who had paid a good sum to watch slut get fucked by me liked to see it. Slut winked at him whilst he was slurping away and the guy started wanking furiously to see it. My slut has a very seductive wink and a very pretty face. He came to live with me about a week after our encounter in the park. We were going to take things slow, it was obvious we had chemistry, but in that week every time we saw each other we’d end up goading each other, harder, faster, stronger and steadily more depraved sex. It became obvious to me that the little slut was a junky and it also became obvious to me that I could find ways to fund the habit. Plus, have a lot of fun doing it. “The slut will take your load as well for another hundred if you want him to. Isn’t that right slut?” “Yes Daddy. I like loads” I mean, he and I both knew he’d take it for free, as the boy lived to be no loads refused. Practically defined the term. But the guy in the hotseat didn’t know that. He mumbled something to me “What, sorry, I didn’t catch that?” “I only screw whores when they’re high” Oh dear, oh no, how awful, how would my utterly depraved junky tweaker slut cope with such a demand? Sometimes these things are just too easy. “Then it’s five hundred” “I want to slam him” “Six hundred” “Done” The first time I slammed up slut I had been cautious and asked him how much he wanted. He said “dealer’s choice, Daddy” by which he meant I was to choose. Three months in, I no longer even bother to ask him. He loves to be controlled and made to feel like a meth bitch. I handed the guy a pin. “Be careful, this is a 0.6; he’ll end up flying off the charts” The guy put down his leaking cock and took the pin. “Fuck me, I like this whore” “Cash first” Believe it or not, I have ApplePay. So a quick phone tap later and the tourniquet went on. Slut lets out a little whimper. He does it every single time when the smell of the alcohol pad hits him and it’s so sweet my heart flutters but I’m playing big bad dom not soppy lovebird so I try to keep a straight face and not lean in a snog his face off. Bit of an effort. The guys manages to find the register first go, the flash occurs, the fluid disappears in slowly. He’s clearly savouring this. It’s a slam moron, not a dribble. But then we’re done, the tourniquet is snapped off and the slut heaves up his lungs and begins to let out the most amazing cough. “Oh fuck. Daddy fuck me, this is strong please I need a cock in me, please oh Christ” and so on and so on. He’s doing this whilst pawing at his jizz-filled butt and sucking up the cum from earlier. The guy who’s buying looks at me and I say “Get in there man, the slut needs his holes filling” “Thanks” “Don’t thank me, thank the slut” “Thanks, slut” “I NEED A COCK, FFS, I NEED A MAN IN ME RIGHT NOW” The guy whose name we never found out jumped onto the bed and pulled the slut towards him slowly, clearly trying to savour the moment. I could have told him for free that slow wasn’t going to work when my slut was rushing. The look of surprise almost made me laugh out loud when slut jumped up, knocked him on his back and started to ride him cowboy, literally milking the seed out of the guy’s dick with his rabid hole. Slut was panting now like a bitch in heat and he gets nothing but verbal trash coming out of his mouth when he rushes, so we both had to endure him asking for cock, more cock, harder cock etc whilst the guy was fucking him. Soon, the guy came with a sudden shudder and the slut climbed off, kissed him hard, rolled onto his back and began to scoop the cum out of his cunt. He offered me a taste of course, but I declined. The guy cleaned himself up and clearly embarrassed a little, went out the door. I told him to get back in touch if he wanted to go again. However, fifteen minutes of fucking versus the duration of a slam don’t quite have the same timeframe and my slut was rushing hard off a 0.6 – he had what I call his ‘Stan doesn’t have a patch on me’ smile on his face – a sort of demand for more cock, more cum, more fists and more and more and more… I am always happy to oblige. My cock went up again and in it went, churning my previous loads and the guys loads into my little slut. I put my hands in my favourite fucking place – around his neck with the little bit of threat that comes with that – and began to bang, cum flying out of slut’s butthole and soaking my dick and balls. I was starting to get nice and wet with the other guy’s cum and my earlier loads, casually smacking the bitch around the face and in the chest, making him grunt and groan and goad me into harder and deeper fucking. Then the phone rang

Part One I lived with my dad after my parents split up. Dad did his best and encouraged me to be myself spoiled me and always let me do what I wanted I remember when I was 15 and he found out that I had started smoking, he did not scold me. He let me do what I wanted and I thought I was so cool when I smoked. The only thing was I could not buy my own cigs so dad said he would buy me a pack a week but before too long it was a pack a day and that is what I was smoking. By the time I turned 18, I had a gf but to be honest I was confused by my sexuality I was not turned on by her and most of the time we just argued then kissed and made up but maybe she thought I was a good boy as we did not have sex. On one weekend she invited me to her parents party, she warned me it would be mostly adults and that I would probably be bored but I agreed to tag along not expecting it to be a fun time. I put on a pair of tight jeans that my gf liked me wearing and a t-shirt. As we got near to her parents house she told me to steer clear of her Uncle Stan who she said was gay but also very tactile. Obviously I agreed. Her parents did not approve of smoking and my gf did not smoke so she asked me to refrain. Bummer but I agreed. The house was full of adults with a few guys of our age who were mainly her cousins. I was introduced to her parents and then to a few of her relatives. Most seemed pretty boring asking me what I was studying etc. I was offered a soft drink which I took but as the music got a little louder and people got merrier I noticed that no one seemed to be watching the alcohol which stood on one of the tables. So when my gf was not looking I poured a decent measure of vodka into my soft drink. As the night progressed I got more and more tipsy and more cocky. I was dying for cig so I slipped out of the back door into the garden and as no one was there slipped round the corner of the house where I could not be seen and sparked up. Just as I was deep inhaling and enjoying my smoke a guy appeared and also sparked up. Shit I thought Ive been caught. I went to drop it but the guy says hey dont worry I wont tell on you im having a crafty smoke myself. So we smoked in silence at first and I thought this guy is cool. Have you been smoking long he said, being tipsy I replied cockily yea about a year and a bit, I usually smoke a pack a day so was gasping. A pack a day for someone so young, yea I smiled as I replied and took a deep lungful of smoke to show off. Let me introduce myself I am Uncle Stan. Oh yea nice to meet you. I thought this guy is OK. Ever do anything stronger ? What I replied. Yea like pot or coke. Oh yea I lied. Do you fancy a couple of lines then ? Fuck this guy is cool. Yea cool I said. Ok follow me and he took me into the garden shed. He rolled up a lottery form and got out a small bag containing the coke put a few lines down using a credit card and took a couple of hits. I bent down and did the same. There was a sudden rush and then I started to feel very lively and started giggling. Good isn't it he said, fuck yea I replied. I was high and loving it and more giggling. Then he smiled at me and said your cute aren't you. Am I I laughed, yea you are. With that he placed his hand on my shoulder and then moved his hand down my back.I laughed again and then he moved his hand to my arse. For some reason I did not object. So he moved his hand around my arse and squeezed. Again I did not object but being high I just laughed. Yea your cute alright. He left his hand on my arse and I giggled again. Do you like that he said. Yea I guess I do and laughed. He rubbed his hand in my hair and I just smiled. Then he said we ought to get back, yea I replied and he winked at me. Just as we were leaving the shed he slapped my arse. Yea your cute and I bet a tease and with that we walked back inside. When I got back I found myself giggling and laughing at everything anyone said. What's wrong with you my gf asked. Nothing just having fun. Have you been drinking. Just a little I smirked, well don't drink anymore. She moved off and I went to the buffet to get something to eat and then I felt a hand squeeze my arse again and when i turned to look it was Uncle Stan. I laughed. You do like it don't you. I was confused but yea I did. Fancy some more, what coke, yea why not. So out we went to the shed again. Uncle Stan laid a few more lines and this time I took three hits. Fuck I was a live wire everything tingled. I felt like jumping up and down. Uncle Stan put his arms around me and I just giggled again. I sparked up another cig and felt 12 feet tall. I was the bees knees.. He started to grope me and I just let him. Then he unzipped his pants took out his cock and said hold that and I did. With that there was a knock on the door and it was my gf. Luckily Uncle Stan had zipped himself up but my gf questioned what we were doing. Just talking said Uncle Stan, lets get back. My gf looked at me as if to say she did not believe us. Back in the house I was flying. The music was playing and I started to jump up and down and forgetting where I was took out a cig and sparked up. I was just on my third deep inhale when my gf ran up to me. What the fuck are you doing. Oh I forgot I laughed. With that she started shouting at me and everybody stopped to look. There I was cig in one hand in a non smoking house and glass in the other. I moved backwards away from her lost my balance staggered back and found myself backing into Uncle Stan. I think I had better take him home he said. My gf turned and ran up the stairs leaving me in the centre of the room next to Uncle Stan who had his arm draped over my shoulder. He will be Ok I will see him home he smiled as I smiled back at him and with that I staggered out in the arms of Uncle Stan.

One I don’t think I ever did get to know his name. He became known as slut to me very early on in the relationship that we built together. To be fair to me, I’d be extremely surprised if he knew my name either. He always seemed to call me Boss or Daddy. It’s a little unfair to be honest. I’m only just 40, I’m trim and workout obsessed and have been since I was in my teens, and I have the body to go with that – massive arms, massive chest, massive legs and a massive dick with a propensity to get hard at the slightest provocation. And fuck me did the slut provoke me. I first saw him in our local cruising park, one (very busy!) Saturday night. I was there trying to blow a quick and dirty load as it was hot and I was horny, but I had things to be doing that night. For reasons I’ll come on to, I work most Saturday nights, albeit for myself. I was cruising around trying to find someone I wanted to screw yet finding nothing but the average guy and then round the next tree, there he was. Slut was easy to see – he’s around 22 (never did actually ask his age), very lithe build and when I first saw him, he was shoved up against a tree taking a dick up his quite frankly hot as fuck little butt. The anonymous guy plowing him was making one hell of a racket, grunting and spitting on the slut and basically having the time of his life. What surprised me most though was, given the slut was extremely pretty, that he’d chosen to take this guy up him. He wasn’t attractive in the conventional sense, more a dad body or a bear body, not that big a dick, not dominant or commanding, or really anything other than Joe Average and whilst that’s not a bad thing of course, slut could really have commanded his pick of the litter. Joe Average came inside the slut. I expected a condom to come off, but there wasn’t one. Slut immediately got to his knees and sucked his butt juices off the guy’s cock. He walked away without saying a word to the slut, leaving him there on his knees, cum dribbling out of his mouth. His beautiful hazel brown eyes looked greedily up at me and I felt my dick spring hard and thought he looked too good to miss a go on. I walked to him and began to open my fly, but the slut turned to me and said “Sorry Daddy, you’ll need to wait your turn”. He stood up and bent over the tree again and immediately, another guy stepped out of the darkness and began to bang him raw. My eyes adjusted to the darkness between the trees and I saw there was a group of about five guys wanking and (presumably) waiting to fuck the slut. None of them attractive as me, but slut seemed to want them all. I couldn’t figure this out. My body, presence, and dick are worth having. Usually, I kick the gross guys off and plow whoever the fuck I want. Weirdly, not being allowed to made me harder. I got angry and stormed off. Little prick tease, let him get fucked. I needed to get some work done, so I decided to do that and come back and fuck someone else later on. Two hours later I had a gap, so I was back in the park and once again, I saw the slut. This time, he was without a queue for his butt. I saw red and I walked up to him and asked him if he’d got time to fit me in. I tried to look nonchalant, but my traitor cock was hard as a rock, which kind of gave the game away. Slut said “Yes Boss – but you need to know I’ve been fucked by a few guys tonight and their loads are all still in me. Some guys are not happy with sloppy seconds”. “How many?” “I lost count at twenty five…” Fuck my traitor dick. It was so hard at this point it started to show out the top of my waistband. It’s 10 inches and pretty thick. I love sloppy seconds and screwing a slut after he’s taken two football teams up his butt is my idea of heaven. I feigned a pretence that I didn’t believe him. “Liar. No-one gets that many loads in a park” He smirked (which is too fucking beautiful and he bloody knows it) and turned around. “Really Daddy, let me show you” He grabbed my right hand, and got the first and second fingers extended, then began to suck on them, kind of weirdly erogenously. He then moved the wet fingers down and pulled me in to kiss him. His mouth was sensuous and wet, and tasted of cum, ass and man. He slid my hands over his wonderful ass, then guided the fingers inside. I was immediately rewarded with a fucking torrent of cum. Slut pulled them out and sucked the cum off gently, and sweetly, but looking hard into my eyes all the time. I growled and decided to take him then and there. I knew he didn’t use rubbers – obviously – so I just picked him up and shoved him onto my cock. It’s a massive tool and I usually go in gently, but there was no need with this slut – straight to the base and no sign of any pain, probably due to the fucking huge amount of jizz I could feel slopping around inside him. He moaned loudly and I began to pull him up and down grunting and groaning myself, cum flying out of his butt and up and down my shaft. Something was missing. A dynamic I felt we should have had but didn’t quite. I cursed myself inwardly. This was a bad fuck! How?!? Slut sensed it too. He leaned into me and whispered, very quietly, in a very low voice “stop pretending to be a kind and caring lover Boss. We both know you’re a depraved fucking animal. So am I. I live to get fucked, to be used and to be a big man’s fuck toy. Damage me, Daddy”. I was shocked and threw him off. He landed on the ground, but in two seconds was on his back with his butt pointing up at me. The moonlight caught the glint in his eyes. WTF? This guy was wired as hell. Bad boy indeed! I leaned into him, penetrating him again slowly with my hand around his neck, deliberately, taking the time I needed to make it clear I dominated that butt, that it was mine from now on. I leaned in and whispered to him, very quietly and in a very low voice “I know your kind tweaker boy. You’re high as a kite aren’t you?” “Yes Sir” “What on?” “Not much really Sir” I smacked him around the mouth, hard, as I knew he’d lied. I won’t have my bitches lying to me. This did not have the desired effect. He smiled seductively, leaned towards me and, in a very demanding tone for a bitch said: “I didn’t even feel that” So I have no choice but to punch him a solid roundhouse. Now, I’m a big guy; 19 inch biceps and a solid upper body. So he felt it. I expected him to cry out, but no, he just smiled back at me and said: “Thank you Sir. I love being treated mean by a proper guy. I took 32 cocks tonight, 27 loads – I lied when I said I hadn’t counted – but they were all pussies. Sluts need a real guy to show them who is in charge” “What on?” “Just a small bit of T, G, K, poppers and a bit of liquor Sir” Fucking hell, more pharmacy than a hospital. This kid was going to be trouble, and yet I couldn’t look away. For the first time in my adult life, I’d fallen in love. “Slut, you and me are going to be good friends I think. Just so happens I work every Saturday night - dealing just those chems”.

Finally met up with the older group I played with last year. I got a email from a 65 year-old top i played with last year. He asked if I wanted to bottom for his group again. I replied absolutely where and when. Got the info for Friday night. I show up and saw a few cars in the driveway and parked. I knocked on the door. Door opened and I recognized the guy. I was let in and saw 4 white guys in there 60's in the living room watching porn. Said my hello and I was instructed to shower in the bathroom and use the attachment to clean out. So I did. As I was showering I saw someone watching. He said nice body. Then said I want to see you clean out. So I put a show on cleaning out. I was already cleaned. He was stroking as I kept inserted the attachment and expelled the water. I got out and he dryed me off and bent me over the toilet to dry my backs and crack. As I was bent over i felt him eat my hole for a while. He stopped and I felt a finger go in as I felt an incredible burn as his finger dug around. Then he repeated it again. He finger fucked me for a few minutes then said you should be ready as he opened the door and grabbed me with him. We walked to the main room and I saw pillows on the coffee table. I was instructed to lay on the table. As I layed on the coffee table my wrists and ankles were tied to the leggs. Someone put his leggs on me as a rest and others were rubbing my ass. I was feeling good at this moment as a guy got on his knees and have me suck him. This turned into a good facefuck as he held my head. Then felt someone eating my ass as they seemed to be getting a bit wild. Someone shoved something in my hole as it was thrusted in and out. I heard them talking to each other. I tried to move but couldn't and then slapped not to squirm. I felt what ever was in me get pulled out then a tongue went is. My hips got lifted and a hard pillows was shoved under my hips. Another cock in my mouth then I felt a cock hit my hole as he leaned over me. He pushed in slowly as I felt his cock pop in. Then pushed deeper and deeper slowly. All I could do is moan on the cock I was sucking. He paced faster and faster for sometime as I looked they were watching and stroking. He lasted a few minutes and fell on me when he exploded. Then the cock I was sucking had precum then I got a mouthful. Someone else jumped in and felt a hard cock at my ass as he pushed in fast and must have been excited he pumped frantically and lasted only a few minutes and pulled out. Heard someone cheering him. They were talking and drinking for a little as I layed there. One guy got up and holyshit he was bigger. He leaned on the table I felt his tree trunk push in as I moaned loud. He was much bigger but after the pain stopped it was great. He pounded my ass hard as his hands on my back pushing down. I felt every vein in his cock as he would take a a break to breathe then pounding started again. He pumped for ever what it felt like. I wanted to tap out but he growled and stopped as I felt his cock throbbing. He pulled out slapped my ass hard and said thanks. They laughed a little as i layed there recovering from that. I must have got a few more loads after. It seemed I was just furniture for them lol. But loved it! When they were done with me I got unstraped and pulled over to the bathroom and was told I can shower and clean. So as I was showering someone came in and washed me and as I was getting soaped up he bent me over and got a soapy fuck. He stopped for a second and I felt a warm feeling as he said your my toilet. He got out as I leaked it out. It was a fun night!!

I like my man or boy face down on the bed. I go balls deep and pump my first jolt of cum then I fuck his arse pulling almost out then ramming my cock back in. I like to plaster his entire chute with my sperm. I usually have my hands around his throat when I’m loading him. When I’m breeding my Boy, Drew I bite down on his neck to control him. Not too hard but hard enough to keep him steady while I pump my seed into him.

Part 9 - The Finale I looked up at Aaron as James wrapped a band around Aaron's arm and tightened it. Joe handed James a syringe that was filled with a clear liquid. James held it up and pushed the plunger and pushed a small amount of liquid out. He moved over to Aaron and carefully inserted it into a vein in his arm. He pulled the plunger back until red started to appear in the syringe. He released the band and more red appeared. The syringe was removed from Aaron and was placed in front of my face. I stared at it. "This is it for you, my newly poz, son. The final step in your conversion. Once my AIDS blood goes into you, you will be mine forever." "Thank you, Sir. Convert me. Please make me yours." "Joe. Release his arm from his handcuffs. I want him to do this willingly." Joe grabbed a key and unlocked my arms. They were sore and stiff from being locked for so long. I brought them down to my side. James grabbed the band and tightened it around my left arm. He took the syringe from Aaron and carefully inserted it into my vein. "Push the plunger in, slut. Become mine." I carefully wrapped my hand around the syringe and looked at Aaron. He smiled at me. I turned my gaze back to the syringe and slowly pushed the plunger until all of the liquid disappeared. James released the band. As before, I started to feel the warmth overtaking me. James took the syringe from my hand and withdrew it from my arm. The warmth continued to overtake me and my need to cough became desperate. I started to float in the clouds. I lost track of my surroundings and time. At times, I thought I was being fucked. Other times, I don't think I was. At times, I thought I saw a large group of people around me. Other times, it seemed like there was only a couple of people in the room. When the clouds started to clear, I looked around. There was just one person left in the room. It was Aaron. "Looks like you are coming back to me. You had quite the ride in the clouds." "How long?" I struggled to get the words out. "We've been partying all night. It's 8am now. James and Joe headed home a while ago." The clouds continued to clear. A glass was handed to me. I started to sit up higher on the bed and drank the liquid down. "Yes son. Drink the juice. It will help you feel better. I am going to be here with you until you are good." "What else happened?" "Well. After that AIDS blood slam, the party continued. We invited several guys over. Some we knew. Some we found on the apps. Everyone got a bunch of loads last night. Some were poz. Some were probably neg. Who knows. I know both James and Joe took a few loads. Many went in you. Heck. Even I took a couple." My head was continuing to clear. "I'm going to have to check out today." "No problem. You have a few more hours. You should be fine by then. I put our numbers in your phone. You are part of our family now. If for some reason our seed doesn't take, we want you to come back and we will continue until you do convert. If you get the fuck flu, we want you to come back and we will have a ceremony and take care of you." "Thank you, Sir." "You're welcome, son. There is so much we want you to explore. Once you get the fuck flu, we will want to take you to the baths so you can breed some guys. Gotta spread our seed while it is extra potent. We also want you to be there when I get the extra drop added to my tattoo. We would also love for you to get a matching biohazard tattoo on your shoulder but there is no rush there." "I'd like that. Thank you, Sir. May I jump in the shower real quick?" "Of course, son. While you shower, I will go grab you some breakfast." I slowly climbed off the bed. I felt unsteady for a moment but quickly steadied myself. I walked into the bathroom and started the shower. The water warmed quickly and I got in. The water felt good pouring over me. I lathered up my hands with soap and ran them over my body. I ran my soapy hands over my limp cock and worked back to my fuckhole. It was a little sore and felt looser. I finished lathering up and rinsed off. I stopped the shower and stepped out and dried off. I heard the room door open and close. I finished drying off and combed my hair. I stepped out of the bathroom. "I got you a breakfast sandwich and some more juice." "Thank you, Sir." I unwrapped the sandwich and gulped it down. I hadn't realized how hungry I was. I drank the juice. I got an immediate boost from eating and drinking. "You feeling better now, son?" "Yes Sir. Thank you, Sir." "If you are feeling better, you better start getting packed so you can check out." "Yes Sir. I should probably get heading home soon." "OK, son. I will leave you to it. The good news is that we used all of your party supplies so you don't need worry about crossing the border with it." "Yes Sir. Thank you, Sir." I got up and walked him to the door. I was starting to get extra emotional as we were about to part ways. He grabbed me and pulled me close and hugged me tightly. With that, he turned, opened the door and left. I felt an emptiness that I had never felt before. It was like a part of me had left. Sadly, I turned and started packing up. I knew I had to get out of there and make the long trip home. As I finished packing, my phone buzzed. "Hello son. I know you are sad but don't worry. Soon, you will be back here with your poz family. Have a safe trip and see you soon." I typed back a reply. "Yes Sir. Thank you, Sir. I can't wait to be back with my maker and poz brothers." I smiled and finished packing. I headed down to check out and then make the long drive home. Before this weekend, I thought I knew my purpose but it had changed. My purpose now was to become part of my new poz family. The drive home was uneventful. I spent the rest of the day unpacking, doing stuff around the house and getting ready for work. The entire time, I was thinking about what I remembered from the weekend and hoping to repeat it. A few weeks later, I got very sick. I texted my poz family and told them I was sick. They told me to come to them. On Friday, I took off from work and drove to Toronto. While I was excited to see my poz family, I was also exhausted from being sick. I parked in a garage and headed into his apartment complex. I rang the buzzer and headed up. When I got to his door, Aaron opened it and let me in. He had a huge smile on his face. "Come in, son. Time to take care of you." He showed me in and led me to a small bedroom. "Strip and get into bed." I struggled but pulled my clothes off and slipped into bed. Aaron got in next to me and hugged me. "You are being reborn, son. Soon, you will be free." I dozed off to sleep in his arms. A few hours later, I woke up to find myself alone in bed. Moments later, Aaron came into the room carrying a tray with a bowl on it. "Glad you are awake, son. I have some soup for you. It will help you feel better." I sat up in bed and he placed the tray down. I slowly ate the soup. It was tough for me to eat but it tasted very good. "I know it is tough to eat and you aren't feeling good but we really want to take you out to spread our seed." "Yes Sir." I continued to eat slowly and felt a bit better with each bite. After I finished, I slid out of bed and grabbed my tray. I carried it out to the kitchen where I found Aaron. "Let me take that from you. You didn't need to get out of bed." I handed him my tray and sat on a stool. "Thank you, Sir. That was very good soup. It is already making me feel better." "That's good, son. I am glad you liked it. Take these. They are Tylenol. They should help." I took the pills and swallowed them with a glass of water. There was a knock at the door. "They're here, son. Think you can let them in?" "Yes Sir." I got up and walked over to the door. I opened it and saw Joe and James. They had big smiles on their faces. James exclaimed, "HEY! Glad you are here." He burst into the room and hugged me tightly. As soon as he released me, Joe pulled me into a tight hug. He released me and both headed over toward the kitchen. They both hugged Aaron. "How are you feeling, Greg?" "I'm struggling but I am ok." "That's good. Your seed is extra potent right now. We need to get you out there and spreading it." "I will be fine. I am excited to spread your seed." "Good. Do you feel up to showering?" "Yes Sir." "OK. Good. Let me show you the way." Aaron and I walked down the hall to the bathroom. "Here is the bathroom. You will see that there is a douching station in the shower. Please be clean inside and out. Hopefully, you can get a few more strains today as well." "Yes Sir." I walked into the bathroom and closed the door. I got undressed and stepped into the shower. I turned on the water and got underneath. It felt good. I grabbed the douching kit and inserted it. After thoroughly douching, I finished showering. I stepped out of the shower and dried off. I stepped out of the bathroom, went into the bedroom and got into a jock and some comfortable clothes. I walked back out to the living room. "There he is. Feel better?" "Yep. The shower helped. It feels good to be all clean inside and out." "Good. Ready to go?" "Yes Sir." "Good. James, can you get us an Uber so we can go?" "Sure thing." "Good. Greg. Here are the rules. We are going to go around together. When we find a good candidate, we are going to want you to breed them. Do you want a Viagra?" "Sure. It should help." "OK. Also, drop your pants. I want to fit you with a cock ring." I pulled my pants down and Aaron returned with several cock rings in different sizes. I fit each one around until one seemed just the right size. "That looks good. Take if off for now." I pulled it off and took the Viagra pill that James offered me and swallowed it along with some water. I pulled my pants back up. "Uber is here. Let's go." With that, we headed down to catch a ride. We made idle conversation on our ride. After a little bit, we arrived in front of Steamworks. We checked in and I wandered to find my room while my poz family got changed in their lockers. After a few minutes, there was a knock on my door. I opened it and Aaron was there. "The guys are wandering the halls looking for a candidate. You ready?" "Yes Sir." "Good. Let's go." With that, I grabbed the key and we wandered around. After checking out the darkroom and several hallways, we stopped at an open door. Inside, James and Joe were on each side of a young twink. They were running their hands all over him, grabbing his butt, rubbing his chest, and pinching his nipples. Aaron and I stood in the doorway enjoying the view. Joe put his hands on the twink's shoulders and pushed him down to his knees in front of him. The bottom looked scared with Joe's hard cock just inches away from his face. "Go ahead boy. What are you waiting for? Suck my cock." The twink tentatively wrapped his hand around Joe's cock and moved closer. He opened his mouth and slowly brought Joe's hard cock into his mouth. He managed to only get the head into his mouth. "First time, boy?" The twink pulled the cock out of his mouth and said "Yeah. I've never been with a guy before." A smile crept across Joe's face. "Great. Glad we found you. We will break you in and show you your true purpose. We brought one of our friends with us tonight. It's his first time too. Maybe he can be the first to fuck you." Joe motioned for me to come in and I stepped into the room with Aaron following close behind. The twink looked over at me with a worried look. I pulled my jock off and stepped closer. My cock was already hard. The twink tentatively opened his mouth again and licked the head of my cock. It was obvious that he did not know what he was doing. Joe asked "Are you ready to get fucked boy?" The twink pulled back and nodded. "Good. Get up on the bed in doggie." The twink got in position on the bed. I climbed on the bed behind him. The twink grabbed a condom and handed it back to me. "You won't need the condom, boy. Like I said, it's Greg's first time too. That's why we are here." "You sure?" "Of course. Believe me. It will be more memorable without." "OK." With that, I got close to the bottom. My cock was rock hard and leaking precum. I grabbed the lube and slicked up my cock. I rubbed my hard cock through his crack and paused when I got to his tight fuckhole. James produced a bottle of poppers and held it in front of the boy. "Inhale boy. It will make it go easier." The boy breathed in through his nose. "Again and hold it." He sniffed again and held it. At that moment, I slowly pushed in. The boy was very tight but I took it slow. "You're doing good boy. Keep inhaling." His tight fuckhole relaxed and I continued to push in until I was fully inside him. I held still for a moment and enjoyed the feeling. I slowly withdrew until just the head was inside and then slowly pushed in again. I pulled back again and pushed in again. I heard the twink moan and felt his hole squeeze my cock. My cock spasmed. I started to slowly fuck the boy. With every thrust, the boy moaned and I felt his hole grab my cock. I grabbed his hips and started to pick up the pace. I knew it wouldn't be long. I felt a hand touch my shoulder. Then, I heard him. It was Aaron. "Do it, son. Breed him. Give him your toxic poz load." I pushed hard and my cock started to spasm. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. I felt my toxic load filling the boy. Then, I felt it. His fuckhole grabbed my cock hard. Milking more of my toxic cum out of me. "Look at that. He's a natural bottom. Cumming his first time that he got fucked." I slowly pulled out and Aaron took my place. He pushed into the boy in one motion until he was fully inside. The boy started to object but I moved up next to him and whispered in his ear. "It's fine, boy. It's too late for you." I smiled. I had come full circle.

Final Chapter Steve joined Shawn at the bar, making himself a drink and then rolled himself a joint (420) to smoke. Shawn and Steve talked about the fun they’d had the last few hours for a bit. Summer had gotten dressed and left while they were talking. Steve changed the topic a few minutes later. “So, how long have you been stealth pozzing?” He asked Shawn nonchalantly. Shawn froze for a minute. After catching his breath and reading the situation he realized Steve wasn’t mad. The way he was acting and his body language told him he was actually pretty chill. “Since I got it pretty much. Never went on meds. So maybe 3 years. How did you know? Those tests I provided are pretty much the real thing.” Shawn replied. Steve smiled mischievously. “The tests look totally legit, they didn’t give you away. But, I happen to know 2 guys you have stealthed. One was a friend, but he didn’t know your name or anything. Just told me what you looked like. I guess you told him you were on prep and he wasn’t. You were the only guy he’d been with ant the time he’d was knocked up. You ghosted him. ”The other was my ex and he in turn pozzed me. You fucked him at a bar like 2 months ago. He just tested beg. You were the only one he’d been with besides me since he tested. Just like my friend, he didn’t know your name but described you. I realized it was the same guy. “So I used some clues they gave and some stuff my friend said about your profile and managed to find you. I wanted to get poz babies from the source.” Shawn was amazed at the unlucky turn that lead to him poz 2 guys Steve knew so well. They lived in a city with millions of people, and he was always careful about it. But fucking and recharging a guy he gave hiv second hand was making him hard. “So you broke up with your boyfriend to get me? I don’t do boyfriends. Also why not just do a one on one and not involve the others?” Shawn asked. “No, I broke up with him because he was a dirty cheating loser. I had him on lock down the last 6 months before we broke up. I was tracking him, daily phone checks, never letting him out of my sight when we were out, him not going any where alone. He worked from home. ”I made us test when I put him on lock down and again 3 mints later. Both times we were negative. Then 2 weeks later you fuck him the one time I don’t follow him to the bathroom and a few week later he is poz and gives it to me. After this happened, despite my efforts, I decided it wasn’t worth it anymore. So I kicked him to the curb. ”I formed my plan. All the guys here tonight had at one point cheated with my boyfriend.frwnted they were all over 6 months ago before I locked him down, but I am a petty bitch and I keep receipts. Found them on the apps and used that to trick them here so I could have you help me poz them. And get my recharge from the source while I was at it. I am a devious little fag!” Steve winked as he finished explaining. Shawn was amazed at how far Steve had gone. He was also hard as a rock thinking about it! Finding a guy as kinky, piggy, and deviuos as him was rare. Steve was a hot fucker that just got even hotter to him. “I love it! Devil twinks are the best! I can’t wait to recharge that neg boy hole with my strain! Are you going to follow your poz sires lead and stealth poz others?” Steve put his drink down, stood up and walked to Shawn, sinking between his leges till his moth was dick levels. A mere inch from Shawn’s super hard massive poz dick. “Yes daddy, I plan on give you more heirs!” With that be took Shawn’s 8.5 in dick balls deep down his throat. He clearly had no gag reflex. He proceeded to give Shawn the best head he had ever had. Shawn had to use all his control not to nut down his boy’s throat. After several minutes Shawn pulled Steve up, pushed him against the bar, bent his knees and pulled his ass out at the perfect height, and slide his monster raw toxic cock balls deep into Steve in one go. He was not gentle, he did not care how good it felt for Steve. He was rock hard and wanted to claim that ass! Make it truly his. His dick was so hard it almost hurt. He pounded deep and fast. All while Steve moaned for his poz dick and toxic cum. Steve’s hole has loosened up and was wet with cum and lube. A loud smack sound filled the air each time Shawn hit home. Moans and dirty talk flew. Finally, after 20 minutes of hard pounding Shawn exploded balls deep in his poz boy! Recharging him with his strain. “Thats it faggot boy. Take your poz daddies toxic seed! Feel it recharge your ass!” Shawn told him as he came. Shawn pulled out, pushed Steve to his knees. “Suck that daddy dick clean boy! Taste all the loads in your hole! That’s it suck it clean fag!” Steven jerked his dick and shot his toxic babies all over the floor as he sucked his daddy’s dick clean! Shawn pulled Steve up and kissed him hard. They continued to make out and play with each other as they went to the shower to clean off. Neither came again that day, but it was safe to say they came together many times in the future! The End ——- I hope everyone enjoyed the story. I can’t believe how long it took me to complete it, but I truthfully forgot about it for a while, lol.

Just a quick update for this one: -Part 5 will be coming soon and will be a short little bit just to edge you and keep you on your toes. -The real reason for that is I'm really working on Part 6. It will be the longest foray in this story (quite possibly even the conclusion). I am halfway through it now and it's very, very fun. Part 5 was the start of it and i've splintered it off so as to ot leave you hanging the next few weeks -I think I have an Idea of where this story ends. Don't worry, [banned word]. It's going to then splinter off into two spin-offs. -Lastly, I'm going through a move right now. so- I'll get part 5 out tomorrow or Wednesday then part 6 will likely not be out until early may. Apologies. Hope these updates get you excited!

Chapter V (Part 1) It was a balmy summer evening in the bustling city, and the sun had barely dipped below the horizon when Ben stepped off the elevator onto the gleaming marble floor of the penthouse. He couldn't help but let out a low whistle as he took in the opulence that surrounded him. The place was a far cry from the cramped dorm room he'd been sharing with Tyler all year. The floor-to-ceiling windows revealed a breathtaking view of the skyline, the lights twinkling like a sea of diamonds. "Thanks for letting me crash here, man," Ben said, slapping Tyler on the back as he stepped into the living room. Tyler, his cheeks flushed with excitement and a hint of apprehension, gave him a shy smile. "This place is insane” Ben continued.” And I need to pee. Point me to the bathroom?" "It's cool, right?" Tyler responded, his voice slightly shaky. "It's all Dad's. He's pretty chill, I think he will surprise you. Dad and Mitch will be home any minute and around that corner first door on the left is the nearest toilet.” Once inside the bathroom Ben quickly locked the door, a bit lost in his own thoughts and trying to temper his anxiety stared at himself in the mirror and considered what this moment meant for his future. Last year when their college released their housing assignments Ben could not believe his good luck when he saw who his roommate would be. Tyler’s father, Daniel, was one of the most accomplished people to ever work in American advertising. About ten years ago he was recruited from the large advertising agency he ran to help a floundering senate candidate overhaul his communication strategy and Daniel had been widely credited for turning around that entire campaign. With Daniel’s guidance the guy running for senate won, of course, and later became an astoundingly popular two-term President after running two hugely successful presidential campaigns that Daniel also just so happened to have managed. Now Daniel is paid thousands of dollars an hour to manage public relations for a handful of high-profile politicians and celebrities. Ben, a communications major himself, had learned about Tyler’s dad a few years ago after reading about him in one of those “40 under 40” stories about the 40 people under the age of 40 that basically everyone else aspires to be and Ben had followed Daniel’s career ever since. Tyler’s dad’s firm had an internship program that Ben would qualify for next summer. It was well understood within the industry that having that internship on your resume was priceless. Among the former interns were the communications director for a major TV network, a sports agent who had recently signed the largest NBA deal in history, and, of course, the White House press secretary. Ben’s dad was a former high school football star. His mom got pregnant with Ben during her senior year of high school and Ben’s dad, now a two-bit used car salesman, held an unreasonable grudge against Ben for somehow being the reason that his dad missed his shot at playing in the NFL. It was a tired cliché but none-the-less it was the reason Ben did not have much of a relationship with his own father. Tyler seemed to not understand what a big deal his dad was, and although Ben truly did adore him, he couldn’t help but be a little jealous of how close Tyler and his dad seemed to be. Tyler’s dad had the power to give Ben everything he had ever wanted; status, connections, money – it was what Ben dreamed about and finally the universe had put him in a position to maybe make it happen. Ben’s phone began to buzz with a text from Tyler: “Yo big guy, dad and Mitch are on their way up now. Meet us out on the terrace whenever you get done in there”. He ran the bathroom faucet and clapped some of the cold water on his face. This was it. Nerves be damned, it was go time. Making his way out on the terrace Ben identified each of the three guys. Daniel, the epitome of masculine elegance and success, a man that exudes confidence. He was dressed in tailored shorts and a polo shirt that clung to his athletic frame, showcasing his toned arms and broad chest and Ben quickly noticed the watch on Daniel’s wrists that easily cost more than Ben’s childhood home. Tyler, a spitting image of his father, had inherited his sharp wit and charisma, along with his penchant for lean, toned physiques. And then there was Mitch, the wild card, a tall man with rugged features whose past was etched in the lines of his taut, muscular body. After everyone had introduced himself to one another, the guys sat down to a chill BBQ dinner, the conversation flowed easily, and Ben felt a strange sense of belonging. And although he was comfortable here and everyone seemed very genuine and inviting, he couldn't shake the feeling that there was something beneath the surface, something that Tyler wasn't telling him about this group dynamic. As the night grew darker, the atmosphere grew thick with the promise of something illicit. Ben, unaccustomed to such opulence, couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled into his bones. It was as if the penthouse itself held its breath, waiting for the secret to reveal itself. But the night was young, and the promise of a summer in the city was too enticing to let those feelings get the better of him. The meal was simple but delicious and the view of the city was like something from a movie. They talked and laughed, the stress of the past year and of meeting Tyler’s dad was melting away with each bite of steak and swig of cold beer. When the plates were cleared and the bottles emptied, the four men called it a night, retreating to their respective bedrooms. Ben, his mind racing with the excitement of the evening and the uncharted territory of the summer ahead, found sleep elusive. After a long video chat with his girlfriend back home, he slipped out of the plush guestroom bed, his cock already semi-hard from the little strip-tease she had given him before they ended their chat. He was thirsty and decided to make his way to the kitchen and grab a glass of water before forcing himself to sleep for the night. His bare feet whispered across the cold floor as he padded down the hallway, the only sound being the occasional muffled murmur from Tyler's room. As he approached the kitchen, the murmurs grew louder, more urgent. Ben's curiosity piqued, he slowed his steps, straining to listen. It sounded like Tyler was...moaning? He paused outside the bedroom door, his heart racing. The noises grew clearer, and Ben felt a strange mix of arousal and fear. He leaned in, pressing his ear to the wood. The door was slightly ajar, and as Ben pushed it open, his eyes widened in shock. There, on the king-sized bed, Daniel was buried to the hilt inside Tyler, his hips pumping rhythmically. Tyler's face was a mask of pleasure and pain, his body arched off the mattress as he took his father's thick, meaty cock. Ben was breathless as he listened to Daniel grunting to Tyler. “Fuck son, I almost forgot what a tight little hole you have. You feeling good son? You like having your dad’s cock open you up again?” Daniel moaned at Tyler. “Ughhhh fuckkkk dadddd you’re so big, so intense being filled up with my dad’s cock fuckkkkk”, Tyler moaned in response. When Ben heard this quick exchange between Tyler and his dad he noticed his cock begin to tent in his boxers. Ben quickly surveyed the room and there was Mitch, sitting in a chair against the wall, stroking his own monstrous member while clearly enjoying the father-son show. Ben watched as Mitch reached down and picked up a pipe and torch. His mouth hung open as he watched Mitch light the torch under the pipe and inhale, blowing out a huge cloud of thick white smoke into the room. What Ben did not realize was that as Mitch began to hit the pipe he had seen Ben in between the crack in the bedroom door. His years locked up taught him how to play it cool when you’ve been caught doing something you weren’t supposed to, and although the sight of Ben spying was making his heart race adding a thrill of voyeurism to the evening, he pretended not to notice the boy. As Mitch blew out the cloud he noticed Ben's eyes widen in horror, and he rolled his eyes as he saw Ben fleeing back towards the kitchen. Panic began to flood through Mitch. He could not let their secret be exposed. It would ruin Daniel and destroy Tyler and Mitch was never, ever going to let that happen.

Chapter V (Part 2) Mitch quickly got up and grabbed the pipe, telling Tyler and Daniel he was going to his room to fill up the pipe. Mitch quickly found Ben in the kitchen, pacing back and forth, panting, and trying to compose himself. Ben's eyes were wide with shock, his body trembling with adrenaline and a mix of fear and a surprising arousal. Mitch approached him, his voice low and soothing. "Look, Ben," he started, his hand gently resting on Ben's shoulder, "you saw something you weren't supposed to. But you need to understand, Daniel is a powerful man who is close friends with other very powerful men. He'd never let this little secret of ours escape these walls. Do you understand?" Ben tried to pull away, his mind racing, but Mitch's grip tightened holding him in place. Ben looked into Mitch’s eyes and a shutter ran down his spine. This was not the man he had met earlier, not the guy telling silly dad jokes – the guy who had made him feel so at home and at peace just hours earlier – no, this guy was primal…an animal, clearly ready to attack…whatever that would even mean. "You have two choices," Mitch continued, leaning in closer, his hot breath on Ben's neck. "You can be part of our fun, cut loose and join the party and make this the fucking best most exciting summer of your young life… I am positive Daniel and Tyler would be into you jumping in with us. Or, option two: you can leave and forget about it. You’ll tell Tyler something came up back home and I will fly you back to Texas and neither Daniel or Tyler will ever have to know about this. You’ll have a secret you will take to your grave. But Ben, listen carefully son…if you ever tell anyone, well, what happens after that would be out of my control.” The threat hung in the air, heavy and palpable. Ben's heart thundered in his chest, the fear and confusion killing him, but he couldn’t help but acknowledge that as stressful as this all was, for some reason, his cock had been twitching while Mitch was talking. And although he was pretty sure Mitch was threatening to have him killed, he found himself trying to hide the boner in his boxers that became all too obvious once Mitch called him “son”. Ben saw Mitch’s eyes track down to his cock and knew he was busted. A slick grin slowly crept across Mitch’s face as he reached towards Ben and stuck his hand roughly into Ben’s boxers. A quiet whimper and moan escaped Ben’s lips. “Looks like your cock made the decision for you” he whispered in Ben’s ear. Bent felt his resolve wavering, his body betraying him with every beat of his pulse. Mitch noticed the wall breaking down, his eyes gleaming with mischief, a predator cornering his prey. Mitch released the boy’s cock and reached into his pocket, pulling out a small baggie filled with crystalline powder and shards. "You know you want to," his hand brushing against Ben's crotch and he set out two lines of tina on the kitchen counter. "It'll make this night a lot more fun. You do this with me, and I promise to protect you and make you feel really, really fucking good. Don’t you want to let daddy make you feel good son?” He took a straw and snorted one of the lines he had set on the counter while keeping his eye on the tent in Ben’s boxers. Mitch noticed that whenever he called Ben son, he could see Ben’s cock twitch. With a cocky smile Mitch handed the straw to Ben. “Its now or never son, what’s it gonna be?" Ben took the straw from Mitch, still uncommitted and knowing he must decide now. The promise of oblivion was tempting, and the look on Tyler’s face while his dad was fucking him was unreal and it was obvious he was feeling things that had made Ben incredibly curious. And so, Ben had decided – he would try the Tina and see what happened. With trembling hands Ben bent down and snorted the line. He stood up and instantly felt the drug begin to rush through his body, burning like hell as it claimed him. His vision swam as the drug took hold, and suddenly, the fear he felt minutes earlier had turned to excitement, the horror to desire. Mitch handed Ben the pipe and lit the torch under the bowl and watched as Ben inhaled deeply, taking his first hit of the drug that would soon change him. “Nice cloud son. Give me one more before we go join the boys.” Ben obeyed, blowing a second cloud bigger than the first. Mitch moved in closer to the boy, their lips almost touching and whispered at Ben “You made the right choice”. Just as Ben went to respond Mitch kissed him before he could begin to speak. As the two men kissed, and the drugs coursed through their veins, the last remaining barriers between the men disappeared. Their hands explored each other’s bodies, Ben feeling the wide strong shoulders on Mitch and Mitch took in this college boy’s smooth strong young body. Ben felt Mitch’s hands slid down his back and glide across his ass, causing the boy to moan into his mouth, driving Mitch wild. Pulling away from their kiss Mitch spun the boy around and dropped to his knees telling him “You’re about to feel really fucking good boy”. Before Ben could respond he felt Mitch’s tongue enter him, beginning to open up his hole and giving him more pleasure than he had ever known. He gasped at the sudden rush of pleasure. Mitch’s strong hand settled on the small of Ben’s back, a firm grip that held him in place as his other hand ventured to the young man’s throbbing cock. He gave it a squeeze that sent a jolt of desire through Ben’s body, and the boy’s moan grew in urgency. “Ugh, fuckkkk!” Ben’s voice was strained, a mix of pleasure and desperation. Mitch’s thoughts raced with anticipation. He knew what was to come, the relentless assault he was about to unleash on Ben’s hole and his need to claim Ben’s tight body grew with every passing second. He spied a bottle of lube next to a bag of Tina on a nearby shelf and grabbed both, keeping his actions hidden from Ben’s view. The thought of fucking the boy, filling him up, made his cock throb painfully. He applied a generous amount of the lube to a large shard he removed from the bag, his own heart racing as he contemplated the stretch and burn that awaited Ben. Without a word, he inserted the shard of meth into Ben’s tight hole, watching the boy’s eyes widen in shock. The shard was a precursor to his true intentions, a gentle stretch to help the boy open up and prepare him to take the monster that was his cock. Ben yelped in pain, but before he could protest, Mitch shoved his thick finger inside, pushing through the resistance and reaching deep. “FUCK!” Ben’s head snapped back, his eyes watering. “What the fuck was that? It hurt like a bitch, dude, don’t do it again!” Mitch chuckled darkly, the sound vibrating through Ben’s body. He stood up, his cock jutting out like a weapon of desire. He grabbed Ben’s hips and pinned him to the wall, the head of his cock nudging at Ben’s entrance. “Son, that was just my finger.” The words were a gruff whisper, a promise of the pain and pleasure to come. “You’ve got a whole hard, thick cock waiting to fill you up. It’s going to hurt at first son, a lot worse than my finger. But you can take it. You saw Tyler taking his dad’s cock, didn’t you son? You want to take your dad’s cock like Tyler? You think you can take it bubba?” Mitch began to slide his cock along Ben’s crack, the pre-cum leaking from the tip smearing across his skin. “I can take it”, Ben responded in a defiant tone. “Good boy”, Mitch replied. He applied steady pressure, the head of his cock pushing against Ben’s tight hole, the anticipation driving the boy wild. Ben’s whines grew louder, a symphony of fear and lust that only served to excite Mitch further. “Mitch, no, it hurts!” Ben’s voice was desperate, his body tensing as he felt the pressure increasing. “Relax, baby, relax for daddy.” The words were a command, a promise of the ecstasy that was about to overwhelm Ben. “You’re going to take all of me, and you’re going to love it. Just open up for daddy.” The tip of his cock breached Ben’s tight ring, the sensation of being split apart making Ben’s eyes roll back in his head. He cried out in pure agony. “Nooo! Please dude stop its too fucking big”. Mitch grunted as the remembered the bottle of poppers he had in his pocket. “I know it hurts son, I know I know” Mitch cooed softly into Ben’s ear. Taking out the small bottle Mitch gave the poppers a good shake and handed them over and barked a command at Ben. “Inhale these deeply into both nostrils son, it will help with the pain”. As Ben took his first hit of the poppers Mitch felt the boy’s hole relax. Mitch pushed in further, inch by agonizing inch, feeling Ben’s body give way to him. Ben’s face was a mask of pleasure and pain, his eyes screwed shut, his teeth gritted. He was so tight, so perfect, and the sound of his moans and desperate whines filled the room. With a final, powerful thrust, Mitch seated himself fully within Ben, the sensations of being filled beyond what he thought possible causing Ben to become dizzy with pleasure. Ben’s body spasmed around Mitch’s cock, and he could the younger man’s insides clenching, trying to adjust to the intrusion. “Daddy!” Ben’s voice was a whimper, a plea for both mercy and to continue to be filled. Mitch leaned in, his hot breath against Ben’s ear. “You’re doing so good son. You’re taking your dad’s cock like a champ.” His words were soothing, a stark contrast to the brutal act he was committing, and the father son role-play the two men had so easily fallen into was driving both guys wild. Withdrawing almost all the way, Mitch thrust back in, setting a rhythm that had Ben’s body bouncing back against him. The boy’s cries grew louder, and he could feel Ben’s muscles trying to push him out, but his grip was too firm, his cock too insistent. As Mitch slammed fully inside him, he began to press the spot deep inside Ben that awoken him to pleasures he didn’t know existed. “Oh fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck oh fuck dad fuck me fuckkkkk” Ben began to moan as he fully gave himself over to the man inside him. Mitch’s strokes grew more vigorous, his hips snapping against Ben’s ass with a wet slap that echoed in the room. He watched the boy’s face, the contorted expression of pleasure and pain, and felt his own orgasm building. His hand reached down to grip Ben’s cock, stroking in time with his thrusts. Mitch's hands found their way under Ben's hips, lifting him slightly to change the angle of penetration. He hit Ben's prostate with each deep plunge, the sensation so intense that Ben's eyes watered and his mouth opened releasing a steady unending moan of wild pleasure. "That's it," Mitch encouraged, his voice strained with his own desire. "Take it all, Ben. Take it like the good boy you are, making your dad so proud son." The words sent a bolt of electricity through Ben's body. He had never felt so wanted, so used, so completely owned. It was intoxicating, and he could feel his orgasm building, his balls tightening with every deep stroke into his ass. Mitch's breath grew harsher, his movements more erratic as he approached his climax. His cock grew even larger, stretching Ben to the limits of what he thought he could handle. Yet, Ben's body responded, eagerly accepting the man's seed as if it had been starved for it. "I'm gonna cum," Ben moaned, his voice barely audible. "Not yet," Mitch warned, his hand squeezing the base of Ben's cock, preventing his release. "We're gonna do this together." Mitch's hands reached around Ben's body, finding his swollen, leaking cock. He began to stroke it in sync with his thrusts, the sensation too much for the boy to handle. He thrashed beneath Mitch, his body a live wire of pleasure. "Now," Mitch yelled, allowing Ben's cock to erupt in a torrent of hot cum, painting the rug underneath him. The sight of Ben's pleasure was too much for Mitch, and with a final, powerful thrust, he emptied himself into Ben's tight, quivering hole, holding the boy tightly against his chest as he pumped the final shot of cum inside him. As the two men caught their breath, and Mitch began to slide out of Ben, they heard a very distinct sound: the intentional noise a man makes when clearing his throat. Both guys immediately turned to find Daniel and Tyler standing to their side, both men slowly playing with their cocks as they took in the show. “Well, well, isn’t this interesting” Daniel cocked his head towards the two sweat drenched men. “Interesting indeed”.

Good Friday - went for a massage with a guy I’ve met loads of times before. Sometimes we fuck, sometimes it’s just a happy ending. This time it was clear he wanted to fuck and fuck he did. Had me on the massage table on my back with my legs over his shoulders so he could get deep. We’ve fucked like this before but he’s always stopped before cumming and I’ve been left gagging for his load. This time though, I could tell things were different and that he needed to cum. After about 10 minutes of pounding he shouted that he was going to spunk up me and he shot a massive load up me. He was properly spent after he’d shot and then had to carry on the massage! I was fine though, I just relaxed on the bed with a hole full of his spunk. Easter Saturday - been chatting to a ‘straight’ guy, not long out of a 20 year relationship and keen to explore. I fully expected that on the day of the meet I would be ghosted, cold feet and the reality of meeting setting in etc. but he turned up as arranged. I’d seen pictures of him and his dick but he was much hotter in real life than he was in his pics. I knew his dick was big but when he took his jeans off, it was fucking massive. Easily 9” and fat as fuck. He’s a ginger guy so nice ginger pubes and a pale, trim body which was making it look even bigger. We fooled around for a bit before he got me on my knees on the edge of the bed and slammed it into me. Fuck! It was huge and it felt amazing opening me up. He really knew how to fuck and as he got closer, I could feel his already massive cock getting harder before he finally shot his load deep in me. We spent a few hours together and he shot another load up my arse and one deep in my throat, telling me that it was the best BJ he’d ever had and that I sucked cock far better than his missus! I’ll defo be seeing him again!

Chapter 3 Shawn sat at the bar and made himself another drink. He took a minute to observe the room. Sumner was drilling Steve hard on the floor in front of a sofa. Max had left, he had to meet his boyfriend. Luke was now getting head from Jason. Luke was sitting in the leather recliner with Luke on his knees deep throating him. Shawn finished his drink and walked over behind Jason. The cubs hot bubble butt was covered lightly in brown hair. His hole was glistening from sweat and the load Steve had put in him earlier. Shawn came up behind him and started to kiss his neck and ear as he felt over his shoulders, trailing down to his back, and finally cupping his thick ass cheeks. As Jason continued to suck Luke, Shawn laid on his back and scooted his head between Jason’s knees. He was eye to eye with that pink hole. He start to tongue it softly at first, which made Jason moan with his mouth full of Luke’s dick. Shawn picked up his intensity really getting deep into Jason’s hole. He could taste the cum Steve had left in there. Jason was so worked up he was now riding Shawn’s face as he continued to blow Luke. Luke made a loud guttural moan as he shoot a huge load down Jason’s throat. Jason swallowed every ounce of his seed. Luke removed his softening dick from Jason’s mouth. He got up, walked over to thank Steve for a good evening, and then left to meet his trainer for their session. Shawn got up from under Jason and positioned him so he was facing the recliner with his chest against its back and his knees in the seat. This arched his back just right and put his hole at the perfect height for Shawn’s massive poz dick. Shawn slowly worked his fat dick head into Jason’s pink neg hole making him moan with pleasure. His whole was warm, wet with cum and lube, and tight even after already taking a load. Shawn slowly worked his monster cock balls deep. Going in an inch, taking it back to the head, then 2 inch, then back to the head. He did this till all 8.5 fat poz inches were buried in Jason’s neg furry cub hole. He started to slowly long dick Jason, making him moan harder each time he bottomed out in his second hole. He picked up the intensity and speed with each bottom out. Soon he was pounding that neg hole hard and deep. Making his asscheeks clap as he hit home. Jason’s moaned and begged for Shawn’s dick the entire time. Shawn picked up the fucking to an even harder and more intense level. Jason could barely handle the pounding he was getting, being drove into the recliner in front of him, but he did not and wouldn’t not ask Shawn to stop because it felt so good!! It only took 2-3 minutes of this intense punishment level fucking to make Jason shoot his neg load all over the front of the recliner and his soft hairy cub belly. The clinching of Jason’s hole around his dick made Shawn shoot a huge toxic load balls deep. Flooding the neg hole with his charged cum. He collapsed on Jason’s back. Turning his head toward him so the could make out as his dick softened but strayed in his hole, ensuring his toxic babies got into Jason’s second hole! After making out for a few minutes, Shawn pulled out of Jason’s previously neg hole. They hugged and Shawn went back to the bar to have another drink and smoke some 420. Jason made his exit then, going to the staging room to get dressed and leave for work. Shawn felt pretty confident that by nutting so hard and deep in Jason he had made his poz son number 4 of the evening. —————- Stay tuned for final chapter soon!

Part Two They kept him drugged for days. In and out of consciousness for over 72 hours…whatever they were giving him made him happy, blissfully so and with how things had been lately…he embraced it. It took three days for the world to come back into focus…to stop being a blur of colors and sound and coalesce back into a room…a dingy room with a broken bed. His first thoughts were where…and then how…he sat up and the world twisted beneath him and he fell back onto the mattress moaning…not he was left with why. He laid there in the dirty bed for god knows how long, waiting for his stomach to settle and his headache to pass…but they never did. He sat up slower this time, he sat on the edge of the bed and waited for the room to stop spinning. The door opened and Harry walked in with bottled water, “Hey! My star is awake!” he handed Peter the bottle who opened it and downed it instantly. “Star?” Peter croaked. The man held up a tablet and pushed play. Peter watched in horror as he was fucked by some stranger…his head falling back as he moaned…his cock throbbing hard as precum leaked down the shaft… He looked away, pretty sure he was going to throw up now, “Turn it off.” Harry clicked pause, “But why? Dude you’re a fucking star! We’ve never had traffic like this…you’re a natural!” “I’m not gay…” Peter spat as his head pounded. “A lot of porn stars aren’t kid…trust me.” “I’m not a porn star!” Peter raged, turning to look at the man. Harry smiled, “Well you are now.” Peter groaned as he tried to stand and fell immediately back onto the bed. “What’s wrong kid, headache, dizzy? Cotton mouth? Maybe a little queasy?” Peter looked at him in shock, “What did you do?” He laughed, “I made you happy!” he exclaimed loudly, “And I can make you happy again.” He held up a small bag of white powder and Peter felt his heart sink. “You’ve been flying for three days now kid…that’s three days of withdrawals that you are going to get hit with and let me tell you, I don’t know what it is with you but this shit seems to fuck you up pretty bad!” Peter said nothing but he knew what it was, since the spider bite everything had been turned up to 11 with his senses. His nervous system had been rewired in ways that no one could fully explain…it would seem to reason that the effectiveness of the drugs was enhanced then the withdrawal pains would be too. As if on cue his stomach cramped and he winced. “Your choice kid, you can sit there and suffer or…” Harry knelt down so he could make eye contact, “You can get your first paycheck in this and feel so much better.” Peter closed his eyes, trying to ride out the pain but this was so much worse than any pain he had felt. It wasn’t physical, it wasn’t a punch or a blow…it was inside of him, clawing at him, digging in deep…he let out another moan and Harry chuckled. “Ok tough guy, have it your way,” and he stood up. “Wait,” Peter called out before he could change his mind, “Please make it stop.” Harry put the bag away and pulled a syringe out of his pocket, “One dose of happy coming up.” The needle was a small prick and Peter fell the warm flow as it moved up his arm, he closed his eyes and he waited for it to hit his heart… And boom, just like that the pain was gone. His whole body hummed as Peter fell back onto the bed arms stretched…relishing the warm happy that had returned. He laid there, his eyes closed in ecstasy when he felt a hand grasp his cock…he looked up slowly and saw Harry holding his dick, “You have a great cock kid,” and lowered his mouth onto it. Peter gasped as he felt the warm wetness of Harry's mouth envelop his cock, he was too high to protest or even think about what was happening. He just laid there and enjoyed the feeling of Harry's tongue swirling around his shaft. Harry took his time, licking and sucking every inch of the teen’s huge cock, watching his abs clench with each breath…Harry could not believe how hot this kid was. He moved lower to Peter’s huge balls and began to lick them as he stroked the spit-soaked cock with his hand. Peter moaned and bucked his hips, pushing his cock into Harry’s fist. Harry looked up at the teen, his eyes filled with lust, "You like that, huh? You like having your big cock played with?" Peter could only nod, his brain too fuzzy with the drugs to form words. Harry chuckled and went back to sucking on the peach sized balls as Peter slowly thrust up into his hand, fucking himself like a good little crack whore. Harry loved the way the kid's body responded to him, like he was made for this. he spread the boy’s legs as he went lower, licking his taint and gnawing on the delicate flesh. Peter squirmed and moaned, his cock throbbing as Harry's tongue teased him. Harry's fingers joined in, rubbing and pressing against Peter's hole, making him gasp and buck his hips. "Oh shit!," Peter moaned, his eyes rolling back as Harry's fingers slipped inside him, stretching him open. Harry chuckled, "You like that, huh? You like having your tight little asshole played with?" Harry's fingers curled inside him, hitting that sweet spot that made Peter see stars. He couldn't help but push back against them, wanting more. Harry chuckled, taking it as an invitation to add another finger, stretching Peter wider. The slight burn only served to heighten the pleasure coursing through Peter's body. “Oh god…you’re in me!” Peter moaned, his hips moving in time with Harry's hand. “Wait! No…oh shit right there!” Peter cried out; his eyes wide as Harry's fingers found that spot inside him that made his entire body shudder. Harry grinned, as he finger fucked the teen savagely. Watching the boy’s perfect body shake and writhe like a cat in heat. Harry couldn't help but grin, he loved breaking in new talent, especially ones as gorgeous as Peter. He added a fourth finger, stretching the teen's tight hole wider, making him cry out in pleasure-pain. "Fuck, yes! Right there, oh god!" Peter screamed, his cock leaking pre-cum all over his abs. Harry could feel the boy's prostate swelling under his touch, ready to explode. Harry pulled his fingers out and Peter looked up at him breathless…eyes wide in shock. The look of sheer hunger on his face was impressive. Harry stood up and took his clothes off, he wasn’t much to look at but what he lacked in physical stature he made up for in cock size. A huge, thick uncut cock swung beneath his legs, a monster of meat that was slowly waking up. Harry sat back in his chair, stroking his cock to life, “Come on kid…come over and sit on Santa’s lap.” Peter looked at him in silence, his mind screaming at him not to do this…but the feeling of emptiness in him… Harry just grinned, “Come ride me kid and I’ll give you a little bonus on top of what I just gave ya.” The thought of another shot made Peter’s body shake and he found himself slowly getting off the bed and moving towards Harry his cock slapping up against his abs as he walked. “My god kid,” Harry commented, “You are fucking flawless, come on up here and ride my cock.” Peter slowly climbed up ion his lap, straddling the man’s lap, “I-I’m not gay…” he said softly. Harry grabbed his cock and lined up with the boy’s ass, “I know, that’s why this is so hot.” He reached out and placed his hands on Peter’s shoulder…and began to push the boy down. Peter resisted at first, his eyes wide with fear and shock, but Harry was insistent, “Come on kid, you know you want it. Just relax and enjoy the ride.” Peter bit his lip, trying to hold back tears as he felt the fat head of Harry’s cock press against his virgin hole. He took a deep breath and tried to relax, but it was no use. Harry was too big, too forceful. “Fuck, you’re tight,” Harry grunted, pushing harder. Peter winced, feeling the burning stretch as Harry’s cock forced its way inside him. He gripped Harry’s shoulders tightly, his nails digging into the man’s skin as he tried to adjust to the intrusion. Harry grunted, his hands gripping Peter’s hips tightly as he began to move, pushing deeper with each thrust. “Fuck, you’re so tight,” Harry growled, his voice heavy with lust. “Relax, kid. Let me in.” Peter took a deep breath, trying to will his body to relax, but it was no use. Every thrust sent a jolt of pain mixed with pleasure through him. Harry reached up and pinched the boy’s nipples, the pain shocking him. Peter gasped as his hole relaxed for a moment and he slid down Harry’s huge cock. “Oh god!” Peter cried as he felt the man’s cock stretch his hole wide. He felt his ass clenching around the huge member as Harry stayed still, letting the boy adjust to his size. Harry leaned up and licked the boy’s ears which caused Peter to moan as he relaxed again, sliding even further down, “Oh fuck…oh…you’re in me…shit you’re so fucking big!” Peter exclaimed as he kept sliding further and further down, taking the whole cock into him. Harry grinned, enjoying the view of the boy impaled on his cock. He grabbed Peter's hips and started to lift him up and down, fucking him slowly at first, letting him get used to the massive invasion. Peter was gasping each time the man pushed into him…as his fucking donkey dick slid up and down his ass it smashed his prostate hard…sending chills through Peter’s body. After a few times Peter grew frustrated with the occasional nudge and began moving his hips to meet the man’s thrusts, making sure it hit that spot perfectly. Once he had the angle down Peter began to slam down hard on the man’s cock, his hands gripping his shoulders to brace himself as he rode that cock. Harry stopped moving and just watched this boy fuck himself on his cock. He couldn't believe how hot it was to watch this perfect specimen of a teenager take his cock like a champ. Peter's abs were glistening with sweat, his face contorted in pleasure as he slammed down on Harry's cock, taking it balls deep with each thrust. "Fuck, kid, you're a natural," Harry grunted, his hands gripping Peter's hips tightly. "Ride that cock, take it all." Peter moaned, his eyes locked with Harry's as he bounced up and down, his ass cheeks clapping against Harry's thighs. Peter’s mind was on fire, there was a voice in his head screaming he was fucking himself but it was drowned out by this louder sound that just kept saying MORE MORE MORE! It took Peter a second to realize it was him, chanting it as he rode Harry’s cock harder. Harry smiled, “You want more kid?” he grabbed Peter’s slim waist and slammed the kid down as he thrust up with all his strength, Peter let out a scream as Harry’s cock bottomed out inside him, filling him completely. “Fuck, yes!” Harry roared, “Take that cock, you little slut!” Peter let out a scream as Harry’s cock bottomed out inside him, filling him completely. “Fuck, yes!” Harry roared, “Take that cock, you little slut!” Peter could only whimper, his body shaking as Harry began to pound into him, his huge cock stretching the boy’s tight hole to its limit. Peter’s hands scrambled for purchase on Harry’s chest as he tried to hold on. Harry just laughed, “You like that, huh? Thought you were straight kid? What happened to I’m not gay?” Peter didn’t answer, he just slammed his body down on Harry’s cock over and over, frantically chasing that pleasure each time his prostate was tagged. “Such a fucking whore,” Harry said standing up, Peter riding his cock as he walked over to the bed. Harry and Peter fell back onto the bed, Harry’s cock slamming into the teen as he hit the mattress, his head flew back as he moaned wantonly. Harry pulled the boy’s legs apart and fucked him proper now, slamming his massive cock into the boy’s tiny hole with all his strength, the bed creaked as Peter was railed like a proper crack whore. His toes curled as he felt himself get stretched wider than he could even imagine. Harry's cock was a monster, splitting him open, filling him completely. Peter could feel every thick vein, every ridge, every pulse of the man's heartbeat inside him. He moaned, his body trembling as Harry began to pick up speed, fucking him harder, deeper. “You like that kid? You like being fucked like an animal?” Harry asked, his hips slapping against the boy’s smooth ass as he fucked him. Peter’s mind was gone, his eyes were closed as his head trashed from side to side, he let out a loud, “Oh fuck me Mister Stark!” as he felt his cock throb against his abs. Harry took that as a yes and leaned on his hands gripping the boy’s waist so he could pull him into each thrust harder and harder. Peter's eyes flew open, his mouth forming a perfect O as he felt Harry's cock slam into him, hitting that spot deep inside him that made his vision go\ white. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Peter chanted, his body writhing as Harry pounded into him, his huge cock stretching him wide. Harry grinned, loving the sight of this perfect boy being used like a cheap whore. He reached down and wrapped his hand around Peter's cock, stroking it in time with his thrusts. "You gonna cum for me, kid?" Harry grunted, his breath coming in short gasps. "Gonna fill your tight little ass\ with my load?" Peter could only moan in response, his body tensing as Harry's cock hit that spot inside him over and over again. He felt his orgasm building, his balls tightening as Harry's hand worked his cock expertly. "Cum for me, Peter," Harry growled, his voice low and commanding. "Show me what a good little whore you are." Those words sent Peter over the edge, he let out a loud, guttural roar as his cock pulsed, shooting stream after stream of hot cum onto his abs and chest. Peter's whole body shook as he shot what felt like gallons of cum over his toned body, his ass spasming around Harry's cock as he came. Harry grunted, feeling the boy's ass milking his own cock, and with a final, powerful thrust, he buried himself deep inside Peter and let out a roar as he came too, filling the teen's ass with his hot, sticky load. Peer moaned miserably as he felt himself get bred…but as quickly as the shame hit it faded as the man fell on top of the boy, both of them panting and sweaty. Peter began to drift off as Harry pulled his cock free…leaving the boy alone with his bliss. The next time Peter woke up he was cold…so fucking cold. It was dark and the room looked worse than it normally did. He got up shivering, wrapping the blanket around him as he walked out of the room, looking for anyone. The next room was the Hary’s office, it seemed like a lifetime ago he had walked in here hoping to make some quick cash. Harry was sitting at his desk and a guy in his mid-twenties was sitting across from him. When Peter walked out Harry smiled. “Peter! My boy how are you?” Peter just shook, “Cold.” Harry nodded, “Yeah, that’s just you coming down…you ready to earn some more?” Ther thought that he had done more than enough for another hit passed through Peter’s mind but he was afraid of angering the man so he just nodded silently. “Great, well this is Joel and he’s your next partner, Joel, this is our star.” The man stood up, he was tall, athletic, looked like a college jock to Peter, “Hey, I’ve heard great things,” he said, taking the blanket and pulling it off the boy, “Lemme see what I’m working with.” Peter stood there naked, his body covered in dried cum and sweat, his cock soft and hanging between his legs. Joel looked him up and down, smirking, “Damn, you really are a pretty thing, ain’t ya?” he said, circling the boy like a predator. Peter felt his stomach churn, this guy was different, there was something about him that made Peter uneasy. But he needed the fix, needed the high, so he stood there and let the man look him over. Joel was behind Peter and grabbed his ass, “Damn firm…I like that,” he said, parting the boy’s cheeks and slipping a finger into Peter’s hole. The teen gasped as Joel’s finger slipped into him, he pressed himself to Peter, his mouth at the boy’s ear, “You’re tight…I like that,” he said licked around his ear. Peter shuddered, trying to pull away but Joel held him firmly in place. “Where you going, pretty thing? We’re just getting started,” he said, adding another finger, stretching Peter wider. Peter bit his lip, trying to hold back a moan as Joel finger-fucked him slowly, "You're going to love what I do to you," he said, kissing the boy's neck lightly. Peter shivered now…he couldn’t be liking this…he can’t! Joel’s finger slipped out and he slapped the teen’s ass, “Yeah I’m in, when we start?” Harry smiled, “Let me get him prepped, you can change in there,” he said pointing to the room Peter came out of. Joel nodded and walked out and Harry motioned for Peter to come closer, “Come on kid, time for your medicine.” He pulled out a syringe and Peter felt his whole body respond…fuck he was in deep, “Can’t I just go?” Peter asked miserably. Harry paused, “Sure, of course you can kid,” he pulled out some 20’s and laid them on the desk, “Here you go, 200 bucks, of course that not going to buy much of what you need but you can try, or…” he placed the syringe next to the bills, “You can just feel happy again.” Peter looked at the money, then at the syringe, then back at the money. Fuck, he hated himself for this but he picked up the syringe, “I can't keep doing this,” he said, handing the needle to the man. Harry just nodded, "Sure kid, whenever you want to stop just say so, lemme see your arm." Peter held out his arm and Harry hit him…Peter had to stifle a moan as the drugs hit his system. He swayed there smiling, not sure of anything for a moment, “Damn kid, this shit hits you hard…you are a perfect junkie.” The words meant little to Peter as he was led back into the room, now Joel was on the bed, naked, stroking his cock as a man filmed him behind a video camera. Joel looked over at Peter and patted the space next to him, “Come on kid, come jerk off with me.” Peter stumbled over, his mind hazy from the drugs, and sat down next to Joel. The man's hand was already working his cock, long and thick, as he looked over at Peter with a hungry smile. "Come on kid, show me how you play with that big cock!" Peter's hand gripped his cock and began to get himself hard. Joel watched, his own hand working faster, a smirk playing on his lips. "That's it, stud, show me what you've got." Peter closed his eyes his cock grew to full mast, he took hold of it with both hands and began to stroke himself, seemingly forgetting about the stranger and camera in the room with him. Peter was in his own little world until he felt a hand move his aside, he looked over and saw Joel grabbing his cock, “Let me help you baby,” he said, taking over jerking Peter’s dick. Peter moaned, his eyes fluttering shut as Joel’s strong hand worked his cock, “Mmm, you like that, huh? You like having your big cock played with?” Joel whispered, leaning in close to the teen’s ear. Peter could only nod, his brain too fuzzy with the drugs to form words. Joel chuckled, “You are such a fucking slut, aren’t you? Just a little whore who loves getting his cock touched.” Peter’s hips bucked as Joel’s hand sped up, his grip tightening around the teen’s shaft. Joel’s other hand snaked around Peter’s waist, pulling him closer, their bodies flush against each other. Peter could feel Joel’s erection pressing into his hip, hot and hard. Joel leaned in, his breath hot on Peter’s ear, “You want this, don’t you? You want my cock inside you, fucking you hard?” Peter whimpered, his mind screaming no, he shook his head and Joel laughed as he took the teen's hand and moved it to his cock, "Come on you little stud, feel my cock...imagine that fucking you." Peter's hand wrapped around Joel's thick cock, feeling the veins pulsing beneath his fingertips. He stroked it slowly, his mind racing with images of it inside him. Joel groaned, his hips bucking slightly, "That's it, baby. You're a natural at this." Joel's hand left Peter's cock and trailed down to his balls, cupping them gently before moving further back to tease his hole. Peter gasped, his body tensing as Joel's finger pressed against his entrance. "Relax, you want this don’t you?," Joel murmured, his voice low and husky. Peter shook his head again as Joel’s finger moved up into him, slowly starting to fuck him. Peter shivered as he felt the man’s finger violate him in ways that would have been unimaginable days ago…but was now becoming familiar, “Spread your legs handsome, let me in,” Joel whispered. Peter’s legs moved apart naturally as a second finger was added. He was moaning now, his hips moving in time with Joel’s hand, fucking himself on those fingers. Joel chuckled, “That’s it, baby, fuck yourself on my hand. Show me how much you love it.” Peter could only whimper, his body on fire with desire and the drugs coursing through his veins. He felt Joel’s thumb rubbing against his taint, pressing against his prostate, sending electric shocks through his body. Peter arched his back, pushing himself further onto Joel’s fingers, desperate for more friction, more pressure. Joel obliged, curling his fingers inside Peter, pegging his prostate relentlessly while his thumb massaged the sensitive spot outside. "You have a girlfriend stud? Huh, you have a sweet little something you like to fuck?" Peter moaned, "MJ," as he pushed back on the man's fingers. "Does MJ fuck you like this?" Joel asked, added a fourth finger. Peter let out a loud, “OH FUCK!” as he felt his eyes roll back in his head, Joel chuckled, “Let’s see how straight you are,” he pushed Peter’s head down to his cock as he fingered the boy’s ass faster, “Suck daddy’s cock for him now.” Peter hesitated for a moment, looking at the thick veiny cock in front of him, but the drugs and the pleasure coursing through his body won out. He opened his mouth and took the head of Joel’s cock inside, swirling his tongue around it. Joel groaned, his hips bucking slightly, “That’s it, slugger, take it all.” Peter took more of the cock into his mouth, feeling it hit the back of his throat, gagging slightly. Joel grabbed the back of his head, pushing him down further, “Relax your throat, straight guy. You can take it.” Peter tried to breathe through his nose, relaxing his jaw as Joel began to fuck his mouth, slow and steady at first, then picking up speed. Peter could taste the salty pre-cum leaking from the tip of Joel's cock, and it only served to turn him on more. He moaned around the thick meat in his mouth, his own cock throbbing with need. Joel's fingers were still buried deep in his ass, fucking him steadily, and the dual sensation of being filled and used was driving him wild. Joel's grip on his hair tightened, and he began to fuck Peter's mouth harder, his hips snapping forward with each thrust. "That's it, you little slut. Take my cock like a good boy. Show me how much you love sucking dick." Peter felt the shame and embarrassment from sucking a cock but the drugs and the moment was too much as he just licked around the stranger’s cock more as he pushed back onto the fingers. He knew this was wrong and that he shouldn’t be doing this but his body didn’t care, didn’t care one bit. Joel slipped his fingers free and pulled Peter’s head up by his hair, “Ok straight boy, time to ride my cock.” He moved Peter over his hips, watching the boy’s perfect abs move as he settled one leg on either side, “Now reach back and line my cock up to that straight boy hole.” Peter swayed in place for a moment and then he slowly reached back and grasped the man’s cock, “That’s it, now come on…show me how straight you are by riding my cock!” Peter felt the head of Joel’s cock press against his hole, he hesitated, his mind screaming at him to stop, but his body betrayed him as he slowly lowered himself onto the thick shaft. “Oh fuck!” Peter exclaimed as the head popped past his ring of muscle, his body stretching to accommodate the thick invader. “So tight,” Joel marveled at the boy’s body as he sat there, impaled on his cock, trying to adjust, “Well come on Peter…show me how straight you are already!” Joel said smacking the boy’s ass cheek hard, leaving a red handprint. Peter yelped, his body jerking, causing him to slide further down Joel’s cock. “Oh fuck!” he cried out, his hands grasping Joel’s chest for support. Joel just laughed, “That’s right, baby. Take it all. Your tight little hole is swallowing my cock like a champ.” He grabbed Peter’s hips and began to lift him up and down, fucking him slowly at first, letting him get used to the massive invasion. Peter was gasping each time the man pushed into him, his eyes rolling back in his head as Joel's fucking donkey dick slid up and down his ass, smashing his prostate hard, sending chills through Peter’s body. “Fuck, kid, you’re so goddamn tight,” Joel grunted, his hands squeezing Peter’s hips hard enough to leave bruises. “Your little boy pussy is strangling my cock.” Peter could only whimper in response, his body tensing with each thrust. He’d never felt so full, so completely invaded. Joel laughed watching Peter slam his ass back down on his cock, “That’s it straight boy, harder…ride that cock harder!” he exclaimed with glee. Peter was mortified to find himself doing just that, his ass slapping against Joel’s lap as he bit his bottom lip to stop himself from moaning out loud. In his mind he knew he was straight and this was so wrong but his body didn't care anymore, he wanted more...he needed more. “Harder,” Joel whispered to the teen, “Come on, stud show me what you got.” Peter, lost in the haze of drugs and pleasure, complied, slamming his ass down on Joel’s cock with renewed vigor. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the room, punctuated by Peter’s moans and Joel’s grunts. Joel’s hands moved from Peter’s hips to his ass, spreading the boy’s cheeks wide, giving the camera a clear view of where they were joined. “Look at that, Peter,” he said, his voice hoarse with lust, “Look at my cock disappearing inside that tight little hole of yours. You’re taking it like a pro, kiddo. Come on…show me that body…give me a show while you ride my cock!” Peter’s arms raised over his head as he flexed, making his abs clench and his pecs squeeze…Joel’s hands moved over his body shameless, feeling him up…oh god he loved it! Peter writhed under the man’s touch as he impaled himself on that cock, his old self sobbing internally. “Tell the people where you’re from stud,” Joel said pinching the boy’s nipples. “Queens,” Peter moaned, his back arching into the cock. Joel chuckled, “Queens here…” And for a moment Peter wasn’t here anymore, he was in a hotel room in Berlin, he looked down and saw Cap under him as he rode his cock… “Oh, fuck Cap,” Peter whimpered, “You’re so big…I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to attack you.” Joel just chuckled, knowing the kid was flying high and just went with it, “It’s fine Peter, just make it up to me, be my little slut…can you do that? Can you ride my cock harder?” Peter, lost in his fantasy, nodded and began to move faster, slamming his ass down onto Joel's cock with increasing force. "So good Cap...oh fuck please...please I'll be good...just make me an Avenger...please...I'll do anything!" Joel shook his head, kid wanted to be an Avenger? Oh well, he had heard weirder from crack whores, “You wanna be an Avenger boy…show me how you ride my cock! Show me you can be the best slut on the team…show me how you would service all of us!” Peter's mind was a whirlwind of drugs and fantasies, he was no longer in the rundown studio, he was in Avengers tower, surrounded by the heroes he admired. And he was on flat on the table, legs up as Cap fucked him hard! Peter was moaning loudly, his cock leaking pre-cum as Cap's thick cock stretched him wide. "Fuck Cap, you're so big! Oh god, I'm gonna cum!" Peter cried out, his body tensing as Cap nailed his prostate over and over again. Joel, watching the boy's performance, grinned, "That's it, stud. Cum for me. Show me how you'd serve the Avengers." Peter's body convulsed as he came, his cock pulsing streams of hot cum onto his abs and chest, his ass clamping down on Joel's cock as he rode out his orgasm. Cum flew up, hitting Peter in his face and chest as it dripped down his abs. Joel grunted, feeling the boy's ass milking his cock, and with a final, powerful thrust, he buried himself deep inside Peter and let out a roar as he came too, filling the teen's ass with his hot, sticky load. Peter collapsed onto Joel's chest, panting, his body slick with sweat and cum. Joel wrapped his arms around the boy, holding him close as he continued to pulse inside him. "Good boy," he murmured, kissing Peter's forehead. "You did real good." Peter just lay there passing out, boneless, his mind a fog of drugs and endorphins. Joel moved the boy off of him, he was out cold. The man looked at the camera, “Tell me you got all that.” The cameraman nodded, “Yeah…you done with him?” Joel nodded and moved out of the bed as the cameraman started to strip. As the man spread Peter’s legs and pushed into the prone teen Joel walked out to the office to find Harry, it wasn’t like him to walk out on a shoot. He found the man at his desk, going through a backpack, “Why’d you leave? You missed the best part.” Harry shook his head, “I don’t think so,” he said as he pulled out Spider-Man’s costume and webshooters, “I’m pretty sure this is the best part.” Both men stared at the costume and realized…they had hit the jackpot.

Stopped of yesterday at cruising layby and it was empty. I was just about to leave when some cars and a truck arrived. I took a walk into the woods, dropped my joggers hood up and bent over ready to see if anything happened. I heard car doors shut so was hopeful. I didn’t hear any footsteps but suddenly a hard cock was thrust in my ass. The guy was Eastern European by his accent as he became verbal calling me a dirty slut and a whore, how he was gonna breed me deep. I stayed silent and just took it as he got rougher and rougher. I felt the swell and he exploded deep in me . Then heard the “my turn” as he slid out and another slid in. He was not verbal and very quiet. His cock was bigger and longer pushing the cum deep, don’t take him long till he cum. No words just an ass slap as he walked away. I waited till I heard vehicles leave so I never got to see who they were.

Chapter 6 Daddy T was cleaning up the kitchen. Putting dishes in the dish washer, putting away the left over snack, etc. He was just trying to keep busy while he waited. Daddy Z came walking into the room with a broad smile on his face. “It appears all the lectures about safe sex you gave Mandy paid off. She is a condom girly. He fucked her panties. But he didn’t cum. He really is a born sub boy” “Well I am glad she listened. Even if we are the dictionary definition of do as I say, not as I do.” Daddy T chuckled in response. “And yes, Matty really is a born bottom pig. We will have to make sure he understands he will have to break it off with Mandy after they get back home. I don’t see him being interested in pussy anymore after we are done with him” Daddy Z nodded his head in agreement, “He will be surfing the apps for local daddy dick the minute he breaks it off with her. And a benefit to us is that when we visit Mandy at school or just in any of our trips out East, Marty will be there to be our on call boy” ”Very true. Though you will always be daddy’s best and first boy Z” Daddy T said as he leaned down to kiss Z. “Go get the guest bathroom ready. We can’t do it upstairs in our room, it is to close to Mandy. With the guest suite down here on the first floor there is no way she will be able to hear.” “Yes Daddy! I will go get the shower douche attachment from upstairs and then go in there and get it all ready” Daddy Z said kissing Daddy T on the cheek before departing. Daddy T went to his office and got his laptop, then he went to the bar in the family room to grab a bottle of Jack Daniel’s along with 3 glasses, and finally stopped in the pantry for a bottle of Coke. He went to the spare bedroom and opened the door. It was a large room with a king bed on one wall. It had a small sitting area on the right with a love seat. To the left was the wall with the only windows in the room, which had a long low dressing bureau below the windows. This is where Daddy T set up the make shift bar and put his laptop. He opened the laptop and used the mirror function so he could display to the large screen tv that was mounted on the wall in the sitting area. He picked his favorite compilation video of twinks getting railed and set it to play on the tv. He muted the tv volume as the porn was more for visual background. Daddy Z had come in as he was working with the tv setup and went into the bathroom. It had a large walk in shower, soaking tub, two sink vanity, and toilet. He attached the douce nozzle to the shower and got out some towels. He put a few on the vanity and brought a few into the bedroom. Daddy Z put the towel next to the drinks on the dresser, where he also put a bottle of lube he had brought from upstairs. The Daddies then stripped the bed of all but the fitted sheet and a few pillows to use as cushions for angles if need be. They put all the extra things in the walk in closet, whose door was on the left side of the bed. Daddy T went to the kitchen to get a bucket and some ice. He had filled the bucket and was headed back toward the guest room when Matty came down the stairs. He was wearing the basketball shorts and white tank top he had went he went up stairs earlier. “There’s my Matty boy! Mandy fall asleep?” Daddy T greeted Matt with a side hug with his free arm. “Yes daddy. She fell asleep pretty quick. Anytime she drinks she sleeps like the dead” Matt chuckled in response. “Well that’s good. With how much we are going to make you moan and beg it’s good she is out of it. Not that she will hear anything from the guest room.” Daddy T replied as he took Matt hand in his and led him down the hall. “I am not sure Mandy showed you this room. It’s tucked away down here. The rooms are well insulated, and it’s on the other side of the house from the bedrooms upstairs. It was really designed to be a staff quarters, but we use it as a guest suite for visitors so they have more privacy.” Daddy Z was just stripping out of the last of his clothes when they entered the room. “Glad to see you are getting comfortable boy.” Daddy T told Z “Now Matty boy, go with Z to the bathroom. He will help you get prepared. And don’t come out in anything but your birthday suit boy!” As Daddy Z took Matt to the bathroom and taught him the finer points of douching and preparing to bottom Daddy T closed and locked the door. He then stripped naked after which he walked over to the dresser and started to make the jack and cokes. He dropped two of the drinks off with the boys in the bathroom before heading to the sitting area in the bedroom. He sat in the loveseat watching a twink get tag teamed by 4 hot hung daddies while drinking his jack and coke, half heartedly playing with his big dick while he waited for the boys to be ready. When Matt and Z came out of the bathroom they were both naked and freshly showered. Matt was sporting a raging hard on while Daddy Z had a half hard dick swinging as he walked. “We found another sign he is a natural bottom, the minute I put the douche nozzle in his hole and turned it on he got rock hard. His prostate must be hella sensitive!” Z told Daddy T as Matt stood beside him and blushing. “That’s a good sign. Now Matty boy, I am going to lay on the bed up against the head board. I want you to climb up between my legs and suck me like you did this afternoon. Make sure as you do it you stay on your knees with you ass up in the air. Think you can do that boy?” ”Yes Daddy T!! I loved sucking your and Daddy Z’s dick!” Matt responded eagerly. “Good boy. Now Z as he is sucking my dick, I want you to work his hole. Start by licking it then start to open it with your fingers and lube. I know you are an expert at that, make our new boy feel good!” ”Yes Daddy, I will make his hole feel so good and be ready to get opened up!” Daddy Z replied. Daddy T climbed into position and Matt scurried into his spot between his legs. Matt started by sucking on Daddy T’s big balls, then licking up his shaft, and finally taking his fat cock head into his mouth. As Matt progressively worked his dick deeper Daddy T got rock hard and started leaking poz precum down Matt’s throat. As Matt started his task, Daddy Z grabbed the towels and lube and moved them to the foot of the bed. He climbed up behind Matt. He started by blowing gently on the tight pink hairless hole while he played with Matt’s ass cheeks. Daddy Z then kissed the boy’s hole gently. This earned a moan from Matt. Daddy Z started to eat the hot tight pink neg boy hole gently. Using just the tip of his tongue to open the hole ever so lightly at first, then progressively more aggressively. While doing this he continued to play with Matt’s ass cheeks and an occasional grab of his balls and dick. But he was sure not to tug to much on the his boy’s dick as not to make him cum. The entire time Matt was moaning hard from the ass eating and from stuffing over 2/3 of Daddy T’s fat poz dick down his throat. When Daddy Z inserted the first finger in Matt’s hole (after lubing hit up properly) he jump a little causing him to choke on Daddy T’s schlong. “Careful there Matty boy, don’t choke to death. Just relax, arch your back, and when he goes to put fingers in, push out. That’s it, good boy” Daddy T said as he say Matt do as he told him too. The first time his finger hit Matt’s prostate, Matt moan super loud and started to precum. When Daddy Z was three fingers in, stretching his hole and hitting his prostate just right, Matt began to leak like mad and felt like he was in heaven. “I think he is ready for cock Daddy” Z told Daddy T. “Good, go ahead and open him up boy. Get his hole ready for daddy’s dick” Daddy T told Z, which he knew from their unspoken code meant put a load in Matt as lube for Daddy T. Matt pulled Daddy T’s dick out of his mouth asking, “Wait, will it hurt? Also, shouldn’t you use a condom?” Daddy Z was the first to respond. “It will hurt at first, but I will go slow. And the pain and pleasure are mixed together and the more you take the more pleasure it will turn into. Just remember to breath, arch your back, and push out as I enter” “And we don’t use condoms Matty boy. Fucking raw is natural and feels so much better. You are meant to take your Daddy’s raw and be flooded with our cum. You want to please your daddy’s don’t you boy?” Daddy T asked. To which Matt nodded. “Good, then forget about the condoms. Also, while he is opening you up just do as Z said. Once it starts feeling good you can go back to licking my balls, shaft, and head. You aren’t experienced enough to suck and get fucked at the same time, yet!” Daddy Z lubed up his big fat 10 in poz dick. He lined it the fat head, which was leaking toxic precum, and pushed against Matt’a tight raw pink neg boy hole. Matt felt the pain but did as he was told. He breathed out and pushed his hole out as he arched his back. The fat head of Daddy Z popped into his hole. There was pain there, but not as much as he thought. But there was also pleasure. As Daddy Z’s massive dick started to slowly open Matt inch by inch, it began to feel better and not as painful. When the head hit his prostate, the pleasure it sent up his spin made all the pain disappear. He let out a feral noise from the depths of his soul. The feeling of that dick hitting his button in combination with the fullness he felt from the massive dick was unlike anything he had ever felt in his life. It was 100 times more pleasurable than anytime he had ever cum in his life. He had to have more!! He started to back up onto Daddy Z’s monster dick. Daddy Z loved how Matty boys hole felt around his dick. So tight and warm and velvety. He allowed Matt to take more then he should faster then he should so that this hole and insides would tear, giving a better chance the poz loads he would be taking would knock the boy up. He saw a little blood on his dick as he started to pump into the boy. Matt was in heaven and started meeting Daddy Z pumps. He had also started to lick Daddy T’s dick and balls again. Daddy Z worked Matt’s hole for a good 10 minutes. Matt was able to take all 10 inches like a true slut, allowing for Daddy Z to go balls drewp and open his second hole. Daddy T was super hard seeing Matty boy take Z big fat poz dick in his neg hole. Not knowing that he was getting filled with toxic precum and soon a huge charged load. He knew Z would cum quietly for his first load, depositing it deep for him to use as lube, while not alerting Matty boy that he had taken a load. Sure enough Daddy T saw the look he knew meant Z was cumming followed by a low moan. That was it, he had just impregnate Matty boy. Put a huge toxic load of his babies balls deep in his neg boy hole! It took everything he had not to cum over Matty boys face! Daddy Z felt like he was going to pass out when he shot one of the biggest loads of his life in that tight raw neg boy hole! Knowing he was stealthing that boy hole and giving him his toxic cum was so hot!!! He knew Matt had no clue that A he had cum in his hole and B that it was toxic cum. The daddies had already decided they would tell Matt about them pozzing him, they couldn’t take a chance on him giving it to Mandy, but they plan was for both to put a load in him first. Then tell him as the second daddy came in him. Hence why Daddy Z did the silent cum. “Ok Matty boy, it’s time for Daddy T to fuck that hole. Z come up here take my place. Matty boy stay where you are and you suck Z’s dick while I eat your hole a little. When I go to fuck you, switch to licking him.” Daddy T instructed. After everyone moved around, Daddy T buried his tongue in Matt’s freshly bred hole. He could taste Z’s toxic cum as he ate his hole. He knew it had to be a huge load as some was already leaking out of Matt’s hole. Daddy T lined up his very hard, very big, very thick dick with Matt’s no super tight hole. He pushed in slowly. Taking a minute to burry himself balls deep. He was thicker than Z so he knew he was stretching Matt’a boy hole even more. Matt’s hole was so tight and warm and wet Daddy T was harder than he had been in a long time. He picked up the speed and started to pound Matt’s hole as he slapped his ass cheeks. He started to dirty talk Matt, telling him what a bottom slut he was. How he was a natural born cum dump. Daddy Z joined in the dirty talk. The dirty talk reached it peak about 15 minutes later. Matt blew a huge load hands free from the pounding his prostate was getting. Covering his abs and the bed with his neg load. That put Daddy T over the edge and slammed hard and balls deep into Matt’s neg raw hole and exclaimed “Take that fucking poz cum boy! Daddy is knocking your neg ass up!!!” With in seconds, Daddy Z pushed Matt’s mouth down on his raging hard dick as he shot his second load into his throat. “Fuck yes take Daddy’s T charged babies in that ass and while you swallow my toxic load boy!” ——————————— Another chapter has come to an end. Next chapter, how Matt responds to his “surprise” and more! Thank you again all for your positive feedback!

Chapter 9 – Julio’s place They were driving for what seemed like forever. Finally, the van pulled into a garage. The sound of the garage door closing. Will gets out and walks over to the sliding side door of the van. He grabs the boy by the wrist and pulls him out of the van. Brad is standing there in silence. Will stares at his prized boy before him. He pulls off his shirt and pushes his shorts down. W: Good, you wont need those. Will reaches behind the boy and pulls something out of a bag. He places a collar around the boy’s neck and attaches a leash. W: you will not speak unless spoken too. Do you understand? B: Yes, sir. W: You will obey what I say and you will be rewarded nicely. Will leaned forward and kissed the boy roughly. W: oh baby boy, you are gonna be flying so high tonight. Will grabbed the leash and started to walk through the dimly lit garage. He opened a door and turned toward some downward steps toward a basement. When they got to the end of the stairs, the door opened to a huge room with red lighting. The room had a huge bed surrounded by 2 night stands. There was also a couch in front of a big screen tv. And in the far corner was a sling. This was a dream play room. From the couch, a man remained sitting. All Brad could see from his place was his brown shaved head. W: on your knees boy. Brad got down on his knees and began to crawl on all fours beside Will. They walked over to the couch and Brad could finally get a good look at his new friend. He was a Latino man with a shaved head. He was wearing a white tank top and blue mesh shorts. W: Hey Julio. I brought my new boy to help test out your new product. Just like I said I would. J: He looks fresh. Is he your whore yet? How ruined is he? W: He was a virgin until 3 weeks ago. Tom and I broke him in a bit but that’s all the dick he’s had so far. Isn’t that right boy? Will pulled the leash and the collar tightened a bit around Brad’s neck. B: Yes, sir. J: Nice, I like a boy with manners. Turn around and let me see that pink hole of yours. Brad did as he was asked. He turned around and used his hands to spread his cheeks. His hole was still wet from the rimming earlier. Julio lunged forward and pushed his finger inside the boy. It sank right in. He added a 2nd and the hole pushed against the intrusion. J: Good. Still nice and tight. We’ll handle that tonight. Yes, I accept your gift. Hand me my bag from the side nightstand. Will walked away and returned with a black bag. He handed it to Julio. He pulled out a pipe and plastic baggie packed with shards. He opened up and picked some t out and placed it in the pipe. He handed the pipe to Will. He took 2 more shards out. The first he pushed right into Brads ass. Brad felt the burn more intensely and squirmed a bit, but rode it out. Just as that subsided, the invading finger was replaced with the 2nd shard pushed in with 2 fingers. Again, the intense burn and buck. The burn subsided and he stopped squirming. Julio pulled 2 fingers out and placed a 3rd at the entrance and pushed into the quivering hole. He felt slight resistance but fit all 3 fingers in. The boy began to push back against the fingers. Will was hitting the pipe when he looked down at the boy fucking himself on Julio’s fingers. He let out a laugh and a cloud escaped his mouth. Will took another hit before passing it to Julio. W: Hey boy, what do you need right now? what do you need more than anything? Brad turned toward the 2 men and in a low voice said B: Dick. I need dick to live. The 2 men laugh at the boy’s urgency in his voice. Julio takes a huge rip off the pipe. Will takes a seat next to Julio on the couch. J: Turn around the find my dick with your mouth, bitch. Brad turns and on all fours walks over to Julio. He looks at Julio puzzled and tries figure out what to do. J: Hurry the fuck up bitch or no smoke for you. Brad lunges at his lap. With his teeth, he pulls at the edge of the mesh shorts and pulls downward. Julio laughs at the enthusiasm and lifts up so his shorts slide right off. Right in front of Brad is the first Latino dick he has laid eyes on. It was easily 5 inches soft and starting to plump up. He leans forward and licks the tip of Julio’s dick, making it bounce up. Brad gets closer and puts the first couple inches in his mouth. Brad is slurping on the growing dick until it grows to its full 9.5 inches. The monster was thick as a beer can at the base and middle and tapered down to a slightly less thick head. It looked like a beer bottle in shape. He was having trouble getting passed the middle of Julio’s dick. Julio reached into his bag and pulled a small bottle of poppers. He held them to the boy’s nose and just like before he closed the other side and inhaled. He took 2 hits each side of his nose. Julio took the boys melting facial expression to mean he was ready. He pushed the entirety of his shaft into the boy’s throat. Julio grabbed the boy by the back of the head and fucked his mouth. He would pull out just long enough for the boy to take a breath and then push balls deep again. When Julio finally stopped assaulting the boy’s mouth, he pulled out and looked down at his dick. It was lubed up with thick saliva from the back throat. He throws off his tank top. He thought the boy earned a reward. J: Go ahead and hit the pipe boy. You earned a smoke. Brad’s eyes were watery and had to take a moment to focus. He picked up the lighter and pipe and took a huge rip. Out came a huge cloud. He took another hit and let out another huge cloud. J: oh look, we have a greedy little piggy. W: oh we like greedy little piggies. Did you shoot down his throat? J: Almost. But I saved the load. W: Well I highly suggest his tight hole. **chef’s kiss** Chapter 10 - Stratosphere Flick. Flick. Another huge cloud from the boy. J: oh hungry little piggy. Lets feed the piggy. Will, get him in the sling while I prepare a point for the piggy. Brad overheard but did not catch the reference. Will walked over to Brad and pulled him up by the leash. W: Come boy Will pulled on the leash and the boy followed. They walked over to the sling and Will positioned Brad into place. Will grabbed the pipe and took a hit. He leans over to Brad and locks lips with him. He shotguns the cloud to the boy. As Brad exhales, Will locks the restraints at the ankles and left wrist. Julio walks over with a loaded needle and leather belt and hands them to Will. J: Go ahead and do the honors, he’s your boy. Will wraps the belt around the boy’s bicep and pulls tight. W: Don’t worry. I’m not gonna hurt you. This is just some medicine to help open you up. Don’t be scared. I don’t hurt my boys. Hold your arm still and when I release the belt, raise your arm above your head. Before the boy could get any response out, the needle pushed into his vein. The boy was in aww. Was this really happening? W: 1, 2, 3 Will let the belt go and the boy starts coughing up a lung. Will grabs the boy’s arm and pushes it up toward the ceiling. Julio does his own shot and his dick thickens up a bit more. Julio spits down on his slimy dick and puts the head at the boys opening. He uses his weight to push forward getting about halfway in before resistance starts. The boy’s coughing becomes moans. Julio pulls back until only his head is in the boy. Then slams all his weight into a thrust, going balls deep into the boy. Brad is breathless. He can’t breathe in. He feels like he’s on fire from under his skin and being torn in two by a telephone pole. Julio pulls out and slams back in. The boy’s hole tries to push back but the dick slides in. Julio is in heaven as the boy’s hole is gripping his dick for all it’s worth. Again, he slams in and feels the grip. He loves the grip that comes from fucking a new boy. He slams in a few more times and then stops. He holds his position balls deep in the boy. J: Yeah, that’s it baby boy. You took it all. I’ll let you get used to it in you. Julio reached down touched the boy’s cock. It was leaking precum like crazy. He scooped the precum up and pushed the finger into the boy’s open mouth. J: You like the taste of your own cum, don’t you? you fucking whore. All Brad could do is drool in agreement. Speech was lost to him and he heard only far off mumbles from the 2 men around him. Only guttural sounds escaped his mouth. Julio finally felt the hole relax around his dick. J: Good boy. Time is up! Julio went back to long dicking the boy. This time the boy squeezed but in a velvety soft way. Gone was the death grip from earlier. After fucking the boy for 20 mins straight, he pulled out for a breather. By this time, Will had stripped naked and was jerking his dick beside the fuck scene. Julio went back to the other side of the room to a mini frig. He pulled out 2 waters and handed one to Will. J: Think the boy is thirsty? W: He has the rest of his Gatorade from ealier. Already picked it up. Will reached down and picked up the half drunk bottle and placed the open bottle to the boy’s mouth. W: Drink. Can you even hear me? Probably not. Oh well. Will dipped the bottle back and liquid filled the boy’s mouth. He gulped down out of instinct. Then 2 more gulps finishing the bottle. W: Can I tag in for a few? J: Go ahead but make it a quick one. I wanna get back into the fine hole. Will gets between the pinned up legs and slaps his dick against the boy’s taint. He gets a moan from the boy and slowly pushes into the bottom. He bottoms out and feels the relaxed hole massage his dick. W: fuck, should have started you off with a point if I knew you’d get this nice inside. You’re a natural whore alright. That’s right, make me feel it boy. Slap, slap, slap. Will slammed into the boy for a good 10 minutes before slamming into him and moaning loudly. W: Feel that boy? Feel that cum shooting in your insides? You were made for that feeling. Will slides right out and turns to Julio. W: I left it all wet and sloppy for you. Just the way you like it. J: Thanks. Love sloppy seconds. After I open the boy up that is. Julio pushes back in and feels the gooey cum that was just shot into the boy. He goes back to long dicking the boy again. He waits until his dick is at its hardest and then switches to piston fucking the bottom. This sensation is too much for the boy who is in the stratosphere. The bottom starts leaking cum from his soft dick making a puddle collect all over his stomach. The puddle spreads everywhere as the top continues to slam into the boy’s hole. Julio slams into the boy one last time, shooting volley after volley of cum into the well used hole. Julio pulls out and looks down at the used boy. What a cummy mess all over himself haha. He looks down at the hole. Thanks to his thick dick it was having some trouble closing all the way. The cum was just leaking out. He turns toward Will. J: hey, I’m gonna get another point ready for the boy. W: Really? I’m down J: yeah, I think we get open that hole up even more. **evil grin**

In the UK we don’t have the fraternity system, with perhaps the closest equivalent being the ‘colleges’ at some older universities, but even this is really very different. No, on this side of the Pond we will usually have our first year at uni in individual rooms within a hall of residence or some other university-run student accommodation, and then head off with a group of people into the local rental market for flats and houses for the subsequent academic years. Sometimes houses are rented just for a year at a time, sometimes a group may do a deal with a landlord to stay for the whole of the two to three years required to finish their degrees with little or no rent paid over the summer break. However, the house I rented with nine other friends for two full years had a definite ‘frat house’ quality about it. Such a large group together is very rare, not least because houses of that size don’t tend to be marketed to students, but we had landed this one thanks to its owner having died (an old lady who lived by herself, if you can believe it for such a large place), and the executor of the estate having given up trying to sell it in a weak market and instead opting to try for a guaranteed income off the local student population. The penalties for damage were pretty severe, but the discounts for doing it up were also very attractive. We got them to put in a new kitchen and do up the main bathroom before we arrived, but we had then put some care into gradually re-painting the house, kitting it out from IKEA (recharging reasonable elements of that to the estate), and we also tackled the jungle-like garden. Such a large group was possible as we had all been together on campus in a mini-block at Hatton Hall, and had really bonded. Yes, there were a few others in that block who hadn’t really integrated with the rest of us, but to end up with there being ten guys who were randomly placed together by a computer who all got along like we did was quite amazing. All of us were athletic (albeit doing different sports), we all liked to have fun, and if we were Stateside we would have been thought of as quintessential ‘jocks’. On the surface at least. You see, we also shared something else in common, namely a bit of ‘flexibility’ when it came to sex. This was discovered guy by guy over the course of the first term, until there was basically bed-hopping happening throughout the block every night. What everyone got up to varied as far as I could tell, but the ten of us all played with everyone else at some point and occasionally things happened in larger groups. Plenty of the guys also went off and found fun with girls too, whilst Josh was out and proud from the outset so he was having plenty of encounters with guys elsewhere too. The summer before we moved into the house is when I decided that I was basically gay as well. As much as I did feel something for a woman’s form, after the year I’d had in Hatton Hall I knew my future was going to be all about guys. You see, I had discovered that I was an absolute power-bottom. I knew some of the other guys took it up the arse as well, but without fail every bit of fun I had with my blockmates involved me getting fucked and bred. I was so insatiable that I let it be known I was available whenever and wherever needed, so in truth I probably got the most action out of all of us given how many times in the average day one of them would stop by for a quick fuck. I loved longer sessions or even when I slept the whole night wrapped up in bed with any one of them, but dropping my shorts and bending over the sink when one of them was horny was awesome too. Contrary to what porn may suggest, I was the tallest and most well-built of all of us. So, anyway, that brings me back to the house we moved into at the start of our second year. We had all come back a couple of weeks early from our family homes around the country to work on the place before we had lectures or coursework to worry about, and it was no problem that some bedrooms became uninhabitable for short periods as we were all so happy sleeping with each other. I kept up my ‘duties’ throughout, being available whenever any of them fancied a fuck, though it wasn’t exactly uncommon to be finding the others fucking or blowing each other too. Even Marcus, who I think had been strictly a top during our first year, was now readily getting on all fours after what he called ‘an eventful summer in France’. Fortunately, with us all being 19 or 20, there was no shortage of cum to go around. We did continue to work on the house once term started, but had managed to get most of it done before then so tended to only do things when we could be bothered. This may surprise you for a house full of jocks, but we were all pretty committed to our studies and therefore made sure we worked hard. With sports teams and of course sex of various kinds taking up time, we only occasionally (and often individually) went back to the master to-do list on the fridge to see if we could tick off a job or two. The two smaller bathrooms and the extra downstairs toilet were laughably retro and remained that way all year, and we were still using quite a bit of the old lady’s furniture around the place, but it was absolutely fine. We also looked after it all well, with no-one getting up to ridiculous antics, and me, Josh, Bailey and Sean always going outside in the garden to smoke even if the weather was shite. So yes, the sex. Well, let’s just say we started getting a bit bolder. This was our own place, no others to worry about, and we were all just very relaxed with ourselves and each other. A couple of the guys still thought of themselves as straight, most as bi, a couple were unsure, Josh had been out from the start, and no-one batted an eyelid when I told them of my own epiphany (perhaps it was obvious to them given I was essentially the resident cumdump). With none of that hanging over us, we started to talk about or just introduce our own interests, kinks or whatever. For instance, where Tom would only occasionally order someone on to their back so he could ride their cock, once you put a collar on him and chained him to something, he started to give me a run for my money in the cumdump department. Hugh revealed some pent-up desires from his many years in rugby changing rooms, which we eventually acted out by all wearing some old rugby kits he had sourced, gathering in the large main bathroom, and making him the focus of a bukkake session (which he enjoyed so much it became a monthly theme night, albeit with things evolving such that he and I would then take the other guys’ second loads from behind). Sam was not a smoker, but if you saw him with a packet of cigarettes then you knew it was a call to action as he would soon be in the shed at the end of the garden with his head hanging out of the window, his arse available for whatever anyone wanted to do to it m, all while he chain-smoked and - randomly - listened to music on a set of big headphones. I honestly don’t think I could accommodate the size of dildo that Sam has taken in that shed, and yet the rest of the time he rarely gets fucked. Bizarre. These are just some of the kinks we had fun with, amongst many others. Beyond that there were toga parties, strip poker, garden wrestling and many other activities that were a lot of fun and always ended up in an orgy. My kink, however, began to manifest after finding a couple of websites by accident on which I found either porn or stories that initially horrified me but, owing to the fact they also fascinated me, in time I realised tapped into something deeper. I did love going to sleep with one of the guys, whether I was the big or little spoon, but I fundamentally got off on just being used by all of them. Now, I had started to realise, my need for this was growing and I was actually starting to want to expand my horizons a bit. Yes, having nine hunks right on hand who are happy to breed you regularly is amazing, but I wanted to be truly used. Anonymously. Regularly. Dangerously. So, unlike everyone else, I started to look elsewhere to explore my kink rather than it being something the guys helped with. I started hooking up with men off apps, always seeking older guys who wanted to bareback and breed me. That just seemed to be part of what I was seeking, and I literally never did anything with younger guys or sex involving condoms. Even that wasn’t enough, so on a weekend when quite a few of the guys were either at away matches for their teams or had gone home to visit family, I headed into the National Trust estate near the campus via a couple of loose fence panels I had read about so that I could bend over by a certain tree and take whatever came my way. I also started visiting a disused toilet block next to the railway sidings that turned out to be a great place to get fucked through a gloryhole. In short, I had become an absolute cumslut. But it was via an app that my itch really got scratched. A guy in his 60s messaged me saying that he and his husband would like me to spend the night with them, and it seemed from my profile like I might enjoy that. His profile had some fields left empty, but it was in the photo album he unlocked for me that there were a couple of images that got my blood racing. Both were from the man’s POV while he was fucking his man, and clearly visible on his torso as well as his husband’s lower back were biohazard symbol tattoos. I wrote back and asked if they were poz, and he replied to say they were and they think that I want to be too. This freaked me out, despite the risks I had been taking lately despite not having got round to getting on PrEP, and I quickly closed the app. But I could not get the man’s words or images out of my mind, with the fascination eating away at me for three days. It was after I was left feeling strangely unsatisfied despite Liam, Bailey and Marcus having bred me in quick succession that I booted up the app again and wrote back a short and simple “yes please”. It took a couple of weeks before we managed to find a mutually convenient evening for us to meet up. During that time I flip-flopped repeatedly on whether I wanted to go through with this, but every time I nearly cancelled or thought about getting on PrEP, something stopped me. Despite the logical part of my brain telling me this was crazy, that it would probably mess up a great thing I had going in the house, that it would forever limit my options for a relationship and so on, I could not keep down the other part of me that just wanted to have this sordid experience. I did not know at the time what bugchasing was, nor had it been any part of my life prior to the guy messaging me, but I could not shake the newfound need to go through with it. It was a Friday night that, after a final fretful hour of soul-searching and drinking vodka to calm myself, I cycled over to the address the guy had given me. When he answered the door I was a little taken aback at how much thinner he looked than in his pictures, but he greeted me with a warm smile before coming out to open the gate to their side alley so I could securely store my bike. I then went inside, finding the house to be nicely decorated and very cosy. His husband was in the kitchen and came out to meet me, and while he was maybe a little beefier than the guy I had been messaging, his skin and muscles still looked a bit off. I realised then that this was the effect of them being poz, and my stomach gave an involuntary shudder. Still, I held my nerve and did not bolt for the door, instead joining them on their back patio for a couple of cigarettes and a few shots of whisky. The guy I had been messaging was called Harry, and his husband was Sid. They talked to me about uni life, sports, and marvelled when I described the goings-on at the house. Indeed, this got them so turned on that they started to become quite tactile, touching my arms and shoulders a bit before getting bolder and starting to feel my biceps, pecs and buttocks. When we were all getting more than a little horned up, we headed upstairs to their bedroom and got down to business. I stripped down to just my jockstrap, and then lay down on the bed on my front. Over the next maybe half an hour, either in that position, on all fours, or on my knees with my head on the bed, I let them prepare me for what was to follow. They fingered and rimmed me, and then towards the end pushed a toothbrush into me which I realised was probably to make me more susceptible to their HIV. Some part of my mind was screaming at me, but I was otherwise overtaken by the moment and just allowed it all to happen. Then, without much fanfare, Harry climbed up onto the bed, positioned himself on my back, and slowly but firmly pushed his cock into me. He let me adjust for a moment, and then began to rock his hips so that he was sliding in and out of my hole. Sid sat down on the bed next to me and gently began stroking my head as his husband fucked me, which did actually help me to relax and almost forget what was happening as I enjoyed the feelings radiating out from my hole. It was only stunted breathing and a final lunge into me that indicated Harry was cumming inside me. After he had calmed down and dismounted, Sid went round to the other end of the bed and encouraged me up onto all fours. He fingered me a little, before pushing his own cock into me. Harry watched this happen, before he came round and climbed up onto the bed so he was sitting in front of me. I instinctively opened my mouth and allowed him to push his softening cock inside, the familiar taste of cum being mixed with something metallic. Somehow that didn’t send me into a panic, and I instead just closed my eyes and focused on swirling Harry’s cock around in my mouth as Sid’s fucking of my arse got progressively faster. He growled as he slammed into me one final time, and unlike with Harry, I could feel his cock throbbing in my hole as he pumped me full of poz cum. This pushed me over the edge, and I came in my jockstrap without ever having touched my own cock. After some time coming down from the heat of the moment, the two men disengaged from me and got off the bed. Harry told me to stay put for a moment, before fishing a buttplug out of a bedside drawer which he lubed and then pushed into me. They then got their dressing gowns off the back of the door, Sid fished a spare one stolen from a hotel out of the wardrobe for me, and we all went back downstairs. They mixed some cocktails, and then we went back outside to smoke. They wanted only to talk more about the antics that my housemates and I got up to, so over a couple of drinks and cigarettes I regaled them of the various orgies, gangbangs and other activities we had engaged in at the hall of residence and subsequently the house. This, I realised, was entirely about getting them both hard again, but it was also getting me horny so that I was more than ready when Sid suggested we go back upstairs. This time, however, Harry opened the door next to their bedroom, and I went in to see that it was not a guest bedroom but actually a sex playroom. Even in the relatively small space available they had installed a sling on a frame, a padded leather bench of some description, a cushioned plastic floor mat, and a huge frame that looked like the St Andrew’s flag on its side. It was this that they steered me over to, and I obediently raised my arms and spread my legs to allow them to secure me in place using padded leather cuffs on chains at each corner. Harry pulled the chains tight and secured them behind the frame, and then with barely a hesitation, Sid took up position behind me. He pulled out the buttplug, and then pushed his cock into me in one quick go. “You like that boy?” he growled. “Yes” I panted. “You like having my poz cock in you again?” he continued. “Yes” I shouted, my heart racing. “I’m going to fuck you and breed another poz load into you” he said. “You want that?” “Yes” I growled. “You want both of us pumping you full of our toxic DNA so it will become part of you!” he roared. “Oh fuck” I panted, while bending my legs as much as I could to get my arse closer to him and his cock. The gentle nature of the two initial breedings was gone, and for the duration of this fuck Sid pounded me roughly while spewing a litany of poz talk. I could only moan, whimper and repeatedly tell him how much I wanted it. When he finally slammed in and pumped his load into me, I was almost delirious. Harry soon took his place, and I was once again being fucked hard by a toxic cock and loving every minute of it. Finally I was being used in a way that scratched that deepest of itches in me, and any thoughts about the ramifications were silenced. I was yelling for Harry to breed and poz me by the time he eventually did. They left me standing there while they got their breaths back, and then they worked together to unhook the chains from the cross before leading me over to the padded bench. I got down on it on all fours, and then they secured the same chains to hooks on its frame. Harry then went to open the curtains and window, while Sid fetched a large metal bowl from somewhere and placed it in on the floor below my face. He opened a bottle and poured a little water into the bowl, before putting a straw in the bottle and holding it to my lips so I could take a few sips. I wasn’t sure what the bowl was for until a cigarette was popped between my lips and lit, realising it was to allow me to smoke despite being immobilised on the bench. I heard them also lighting up, before they then set to work at my cum-soaked rear end. What I guessed must be a toothbrush was pushed into me again, and for quite a while I just huffed on the cigarette as they brushed my insides, stroked my buttocks and occasionally rubbed my lower back. Eventually the cigarette was nearly done and I allowed it to drop into the water in the bowl, getting strangely fixated on watching it go out and then bob around while my insides were being roughed up. I knew this was about allowing their toxic cum to soak into my bloodstream more easily, and I was fully on board with it. “I hope you’re comfy, boy” Harry said from next to me. “Yes” I replied. “Good, because you’re going to be on this bench until dawn” he said, causing Sid to chuckle. “You tell us when you need a cigarette or some water, but you’re staying put until we’re done with you.” “Yes sir” I replied, somehow sensing this was expected of me. I suppose I should have been concerned or even panicked over the situation. My phone and wallet were both in my shorts next door, and being locked in place like this it would be easy for them to point my phone at my face to unlock it and then gain access to anything and everything they wanted. I think at some level I sensed that this was not something these two would do, but really I was just revelling in how I was being used as a hunky piece of meat to fuck, breed and poz however they saw fit. And fuck, breed and poz me they did. For the next few hours they took it in turns to be inside me, on occasions both leaving for a while to rest, drink or whatever, always with a buttplug left shoved in me. Their only interest at my front end was giving me the occasional cigarette or sip of water, and they were otherwise focused solely on rimming, fingering, fucking, breeding, brushing and plugging my arse (always in that order). On one occasion they were gone for longer, and I too fell asleep with my chin resting on the end of the padded bench, with my sleep being broken by the buttplug starting to be pulled out of me again. Even when I woke up I was still happy to be there and doing what we were doing, which I reflected later on was a sure sign it was indeed what I wanted. It was well after dawn when they finally unhooked the chains from the bench, and I stiffly and wearily got to my feet. As they seemed to now be completely done in I figured it was OK to also unbuckle and remove the leather cuffs from my wrists and ankles, before I did some stretches and shakes to wake up my limbs again. During one of these the buttplug was suddenly propelled out of me onto the mat, and I looked down in awe at the copious drops of cum that marked its landing spot, while feeling even more oozing out of me and down my legs. Knowing that this cum had been full of toxic swimmers when it was pumped into me caused me to spring a hard-on despite the number of times I had ejaculated hands-free over the course of the night. However, the two guys made it clear they were all fucked-out, so I would have to take care of my dick myself! Sid pointed me towards the guest bathroom to get cleaned up, and when I emerged from a glorious shower I found a pair of nice fluffy towels sitting on one side of the sink and my own clothes all neatly folded up on the other. I dried off and got dressed, before heading downstairs to find the two of them cooking pancakes and bacon, with bananas, blueberries and other bits already out on the table. I gratefully accepted a cup of coffee from the fancy machine, and then sat at the table and looked out at the sun on the small garden. “You know” said Harry, as they put the plates of food out and sat down, “you do not look at all like the normal chasers we encounter.” “Chasers?” I asked. “Guys looking to get infected” said Sid. “We get a lot of them through these doors, and they never look like you” said Harry. “Oh” I said, looking down at my plate. “I guess… I guess I didn’t know this was something I wanted or had even thought about until you contacted me.” “That was only two weeks ago” said Harry, sounding surprised. “Are you sure this is what you want?” asked Sid, reaching out and clasping the back on my hand on the table. “Yes” I said, looking up and directly at him. “I knew something was missing, and this feels like what it is.” “Well, OK then” said Sid, giving me a warm smile. “In that case we’ll probably need to book you in for a repeat visit.” “You will?” I asked. “It can take a few goes” said Harry, “particularly with a handsome hunk as young and virile as you.” I could not help but blush and smile at that compliment, somehow mentally skipping over the dark context. Yeah, when I looked in the mirror I liked what I saw, and I knew the idea of fucking me appealed to almost every top out there even if they normally preferred twinks or bears (my track record on the apps being proof of that). But it was still always a nice surprise when a guy actually told me they found me hot, as so few ever commented on it and instead just wanted to get me bent over. “But you know” said Harry, “it doesn’t have to be here.” “What do you mean?” I asked, before hungrily taking a first mouthful of breakfast. “Well, it seems like you maybe enjoy it all a bit sordid, right?” he said, to which I just nodded. “In that case you might enjoy it if we took you somewhere else next time.” “Maybe let a few other guys enjoy you too” said Sid. “We have some friends who have probably never been with someone like you.” “Where would you take me?” I asked, after swallowing the food. “Well” said Harry, “there’s a sauna we like to go to where I imagine you could spend several hours without your arse being empty, there’s a couple of other places where men like to meet where we could whore you out for a few hours to whoever was there, and of course our friend Omar hosts parties sometimes where you would be very popular as the only neg guy in attendance.” “Fuck” I said quietly, causing both of them to chuckle. “I think that’s a yes” laughed Sid. Over the rest of breakfast and a short cigarette break afterwards we made some plans for future dates, and they also made me promise to message them if I started feeling unwell. Then, with time ticking on and a need for me to get back to start on an essay paper, I thanked each of them with an uncharacteristic kiss before I retrieved my bike and set off home. On the ride back I was most surprised by how untroubled I was by what I had done, perhaps expecting that the morning-after regret would set in, and then on the last bit of the journey I switched to concocting a convincing version of the truth involving a middle-aged gym bunny couple, just in case any of the guys asked about my night. However, it was never actually brought up, and there was only a passing comment from Jack about the state of my hole as he slid his cock into it that evening. Pretty soon things were back to normal for me, but deep down I knew that an internal clock could have been set ticking, and failing that I had only to wait another couple of weeks before I got another opportunity at whichever venue Harry and Sid chose. I could not wait. To be continued… —— NOTE: There can be mixed feedback to use of images within stories. However, I am one of those people who thinks very visually, and sometimes creating versions of the characters can inspire and help me to craft the stories I write. In this case I ended up with a few versions of a scene, showing Aaron (our narrator), Harry and Sid smiling together in the garden while in their dressing gowns after the first gentle breeding. Rather than ruin this story for those who prefer to use their own imagination, I will instead post a link to the gallery created specifically for this topic. I may end up adding to it depending on where the story goes, or I may not. I am also not saying which version is the one that has stuck with me as being who I think the three characters are, so that anyone who wants to take a look can make their own unbiased choice. If you like this sort of thing then enjoy, and if you don’t then please just leave it be. Gallery: AI Images for The House

Three “It’s me” Tony Moretti, purveyor of finest trashy sex clubs – the kind that see slings for fisting and a piss room as a beginner option - and one of my best friends. “Tony I’m kind of busy – I’m balls deep in the slut” “Say Hi from me. Listen, the act for tonight has dropped out and a need a fairly limitless cunt who doesn’t mind being banged on stage to step into the breach. Is he free” “Yeah, he’s got a few loads churning about in him and he’s high as a kite, but if you don’t mind that, then he’s free” “Deal – see you in ten minutes?” “Deal” I pulled out causing slut to voice his feeling on this matter in most unpolite language. “Get dressed, I’ve sold your ass to a sex club for the night” “Yes Boss. I like sex clubs” No shit. Trying to keep him on the stage and not dick surfing the crowd is usually the challenge. I found him a nice ‘n’ nasty little jockstrap to wear, his dog collar and a lead. That should fit the ambience. Oh, and some decent 20-hole rangers with red socks to finish off the look. I thought I’d better get into the spirit too, so I pulled on some leather jeans, my harness and boots, and tweaked out my tits so they bounced – big muscle Daddy. I couldn’t be bothered to find the rest of his clothes though, so we ran out to the car, drove ten minutes and then walked pretty much butt naked into the club. A couple of guys groped him the queue, and a couple stuck a finger up his ass which he tried to respond to, but I yanked on his lead and pulled him off and into the club. Quite a few of the crowd were murmuring appreciatively about my tits too – and I like the compliment. “Thank fuck you’re here. Daniel, this is the slut you’re working with tonight. If he looks high it’s because he is. He probably has a limit somewhere but we haven’t found it yet”. “Hi. So I’m going to go on to the stage and start getting my dick hard with the help of the audience” – who were very loudly getting restless – “and then you come on and act surprised when you find my cock. Suck it, I’ll mount you, and we’ll take it from there” “I think I can do that. Can I get loosened up first? I hope your cock is massive Daniel” “It is slut boy. That’s why I’m in porn” Daniel walked onto stage to a chorus of cheers and whooping. My little slut was left with me for a moment. “I think I’d better be nice and open for him Daddy” Daniel and the show couldn’t wait however, so I shoved the slut onto the stage; he began to do what all tweaked up cock hounds do when confronted with a giant cock – went to his knees and began to suck. I settled back to watch my slut perform – and what a performance he gave. Within a few minutes, Daniel had flipped him onto his back and drove his cock into him with the tiniest bit of spit. My boy howled with pleasure at the size of the cock penetrating him – it really was a cock built for porn. Slut was getting banged on his back, then riding him cowboy… Tony came up beside me with a small bag of coke. “Want some? It’s been a hell of a day” I never say no to a friend, but with one thing and another I’d been horny for hours and still hadn’t blown a load. And I was dressed the part, and in a sex club. “Tony, we can, but we need to have it in the usual way” Tony grinned from ear to ear. “Yes Sir!” He knelt down and plastered his lips around my cock, sucking delicately and then harder until my cock was stiff and massive in his mouth. He pulled up for air and grabbed his baggy – spreading a thick line over my thick cock. He proceeded to snort the lot. I grabbed the baggy and snorted a thumb bump myself. I love feeling, but Tony wanted the bag back for another cock line. This time however, he wanted it fucked into him. I’m happy to oblige – as well as being a mate, Tony has a pretty muscled butt and I have enjoyed plowing it for many, many years. As we began to fuck, I turned to the stage. To my surprise and delight, my slut had got a guy up onto the stage from the audience and was using his massive dick to add to Daniel’s massive dick to ride them both cowboy as a DP. What a fantastic slut he is. I swear I could see the jizz from earlier running down the two top’s cocks. In the meantime, Tony has got down on all fours and I’m on top screwing harder and faster, feeling the urge to cum starting to well up inside me. Tony, being a rancid little cunt, snorts another line straight off the floor. This is disgusting – fuck only knows how much stale cum went up his nose with the coke – and I love nasty, so I get turned on enough to feel my balls beginning to pulse. I roar out loud and fill Tony up, just as it turns out my slut is getting filled up by both guys on the stage. Tony gets up to kiss me but I’m transfixed by my slut – he’s now making the stage guy eat his own cum back out of his butt. The audience went mental, hollering and whooping, my slut takes his bow, spreads his cheeks and Daniel and him come off the stage. Back to fucking for the audience. Tony is busy slurping his butt juices off my cock and I feel another tongue joining him. Slut wants some too. I’m very happy with this arrangement but my kid is looking a little too sober for my liking. Daniel suddenly appears and puts an arm around my shoulders and tweaks my tits. “You look hot in that harness – you guys ever do porn together” “Not yet. Why, you think we should?” “Definitely. He’s a bit on the skinny side though, but you’d make a great top” Something to think on I think, but in the meantime, my dick is starting to grow again as the boys ministrations start to take effect. “You ever use Daniel?” He laughed. “Only when it’s not a work night – and I’m off for the night now” “Well, I have two boys on my dick and all three of us are slightly buzzing. Want to join us?” “Back to my place?” “Sure” Tony we needed to part ways with as he had a club to run – I’ll fuck him again another time – but I’m in the mood for a bigger group. “Daniel, we need another slut I think” “There’s a couple waiting for me back home”

My name is Ethan Long and my life sucks. I’m the oldest of five, just graduated high school, and moved out with some friends. I am what you would call a loser. I have no college plans, I’d rather chill with friends and get high, I spend my days off skating…I’m one of those super skinny guys who never really make eye contact. I scored a graveyard shift at a local gym, which meant sitting behind the counter and watching the odd meathead work out all night while I watch Tiktok on my phone. It’s not the worst, except for Jason. He is a complete asshole. I can just hear him now like he was on some reality show... My name is Jason Hayes and I am that guy. What guy? THAT guy. You know the one, 6’3”, great body, cute face, perfect smile…yeah that guy. I’m an only child from Indiana, 3rd base varsity jock in high school, homecoming king, and most like the guy who your girlfriend thought of when she fingered herself at night. I wasn’t good enough to get a baseball scholarship, so I got a job bartending at a local bar while I took my basics at junior college. I had a little one-bedroom place that wasn’t much to talk about but had a bed that worked just right if you know what I mean. It was a good life, not great but I was going to school and getting laid, so for a 20 something I was doing fine. I worked out at a local 24-hour gym after work, if I didn’t take some chick home. It was the only time I had to keep myself looking good enough for the tips I needed to live on, and there weren’t a lot of distractions at three in the morning. And by distractions, I mean hot chicks looking to swing on my cock. Yeah, it’s a good life, if you can be me. Jason was the type of guy who beat the shit out of the type of guy I was for fun. He takes one look at me and sees some emo freak and for some reason that makes him want to throw me in a locker. Now that we’re out his opinion hasn’t changed much, which means when he comes in it’s a dismissive sneer and hey freak before heading to the locker room to change. Yeah, model citizen. I usually ignore him but tonight he is one about something. I’m watching a dog walk on its hind legs when he comes up to the counter, “Hey, Nightmare before Christmas, that locker room is shit.” I glance up and lock eyes with him, “And?” “And go fucking clean it.” “I’m the only one here, can’t leave the counter,” I said looking back to my phone. “That’s a lame excuse, get your skinny ass up and go clean it.” I laugh and keep looking at my phone, “I’ll let them know it needs to be clean in the morning.” He reaches across and slaps my phone, it sails out of my hands and crashes on the ground, “Fucking do it now!” I can see the crack on my screen without even picking it up and feel my blood boil, “You dick, you just broke my phone!” “You’re here to work freak, not play on your phone?” “You’re not my fucking boss juicehead!” “What did you call me?” I could see the familiar rage in his eyes his kind gets when they are close to losing it, I’d seen it in high school many times before. If I pushed this he would come across the counter and beat the shit out of me, and cause my manager is a fucking dick, he’d end up blaming me for it. Instead, I just shook my head, “Nothing sir, I can’t leave the desk unattended.” He was pissed but nodded, “Better, check that attitude before it destroys you.” I watch him away and I cuss him out under my breath, fucking guys like that need to be taught a lesson, badly. He keeps shooting me looks all through his workout and leaves before morning, when the girl who works morning shows up I tell her I need to look at the locker room and see it is indeed trashed…but it looks like he added a little to it on his way out. The trash can was overturned, all the toilet paper was pulled out…this wasn’t like this when I got on, it was him. I spend the rest of my shift cleaning it up, hating that asshole all the more. The only good thing was I found a full bottle of muscle relaxers; no doubt dropped by someone on their way out. Not one to pass up free drugs I slip it in my pocket and finish up. At least the night won’t be a total waste. I headed home, exhausted and pissed. I shared a place with two other guys. Justin was my age, we both used to cut fourth period to smoke, we dropped out at the same time and moved in with Randy. Randy was 22 and a self-proclaimed loser who spent most of his time stoned and vegging out. Our place was a popular crash pad for local skaters and there were always three or four random skate dogs asleep on the floor. When I got home, I saw a couple guys I knew out cold and Randy in his chair watching Blue’s Clues. A sure sign he was fucked up. “Sup dude,” he said nodding at me, don’t take the dude personally, this early and that stoned, he probably doesn’t know who I am. “Hey man, she get another letter?” I asked grabbing a beer from the fridge. He laughed and nodded, “Hell yeah, she’s a popular bitch.” I sat and watched with him, I had learned early on never to get between a stoner and his Blue’s clues. At a commercial, he looked at me and then seemed shocked, “Ethan? When the fuck did you get home?” See what I mean? “Little bit ago, hey you wanna trade a valium for a joint?” His eyebrows shot up, “Fuck yeah I do!” I fished out my locker room booty as he rolled a fat blunt for me. He most likely would have shared with me anyways but we were an all-for-one kind of house, so we shared what we had, and it wasn’t like I paid for them. I handed him the pill as I lit up the joint and felt the stress of dealing with that jackhole start to fade. “So, what’s got you so turned around little dude?” he asked, once I had settled. I began to explain my night and he scowled as I got to Jason and his attitude. “I hate douchebags like that,” he said, “Fucking a blight on humanity.” I had to agree. We sat there and zoned out for a while, the weed relaxing me, but also making me horny as fuck. I sat there groping my cock through my jeans, not really focusing on anything particular, just rubbing myself. Randy glanced over and saw me, “Thinking about tagging that jock douche?” I hadn’t been, but the second he said it I was. Most of the guys I hung out with were bi, it wasn’t a big deal for us, guys, girls, we usually just got high and fucked each other. So him asking me that wasn’t way out of the question, and now that he brought it up, tagging that asshole and teaching him a lesson seemed hot. I grinned, “Well I am now.” He laughed and began to roll another joint, “You say he comes in after 2 am, gym is dead then. Perfect time and place.” As he rolled I thought about it, he was right. During the week there was no one in the gym, after 1am we got maybe 5 people until the 5 am crowd rolled in. That would give me hours of alone time…in an empty locker room… “You’re thinking about it aren’t you?” he asked me. I nodded, “I really am.” “Well, nothing like a Xannie smoothie to make a jock compliant.” I looked at the bottle of pills and realized he was right; I did have everything I needed to get back at that asshole. We sat there and watched the rest of Blue’s Clues while I imagined all the things I’d do to that asshole if I went through with it and ended up passing out on the couch. When I woke up the idea was a distant memory and I got ready for another shift that night. I relieved the front desk chicks at midnight and made sure the gym was set up, so I could spend the rest of my night watching Tiktok as usual. 2:30 Jason came in, looking cocky as always. “Place better be clean,” he said swiping his card, “It’d be a shame if someone trashed the locker room again.” I grit my teeth as I ignored him, God I hated assholes like this. He went to the locker room while I went back to Tiktok. A few minutes later I heard some commotion, and he came walking out, “Nope, looks like it’s trashed.” He had a fucking smirk on his face I wished I could smack away. I got up and went back there and lost it. The place was trashed again! He had thrown the trash can against the far wall, its contents all over the place…what the actual fuck? I went out and he was already starting some reps, “What’s your damage man?” I asked, done with this shit. He stood up, “You talking to me punk?” “Why would you do that?” I asked, pointing to the locker room. He got right in my face, “You wanna know why? Because I can, who are people going to believe? Someone like me or a loser like you?” I just stood there, furious. “Either do something or clean that shit up, cause I’m busy.” He knew there was nothing I could do physically to him, he was huge, if I picked a fight, I would lose it easily. So, I had to turn around and walk away, as he laughed behind me. But he thought this was over, when in fact it was just beginning. As I cleaned up the locker room I thought, Randy was right, I had all the things I needed to get back at this douchebag, all I needed to do was work up the courage to use them. That morning when I got home, I asked him what he thought I should do, and he was surprisingly lucid for that time of day. “Find his routine,” he said during a commercial, “Watch him, make sure you notice what he does with his water bottle. All those meatheads carry one around, see if he leaves it unattended, see when he refills it. Grind up the Xanies and have them ready, when you have the shot, pour the powder into his drink and shake it up…and then wait.” I looked at him with muted awe, “You seem to know a lot about this shit.” He winked at me, “This isn’t the only jock douchebag in the world bud.” I reminded myself not to fuck with Randy. So I did as he said, I began to watch him. He had a water bottle, one of those expensive metal ones with some label on it. It was full when he brought it in and filled it at least once a night, sometimes two. He also brought some supplement powder with him to mix up when he refilled. I made a note of the kind, the gym carried it, which was my way in. I bought some of the protein and dumped most of it out, added the ground-up Xanex, and then mixed it all up. I waited one night when jocko went to the bathroom and dashed out to the gym floor, taking the protein in his gym bag and loosening the cap. When he moved the bag the powder would spill, leaving him screwed. I ran back to the desk and waited, trying to hide my excitement. About fifteen minutes passed, and I heard a loud, “Motherfucker!” echo across the gym. I forced myself not to smile. After a few he came up to the desk, “You guys sell protein?” he asked. I nodded, “What kind?” He held up his empty jug and I made a surprised look, “We have an open one of those,” I said pretending to look under the counter, “If you want that for free.” I put the container down and he opened it and looked in, “Someone just left it, or I can charge you for a new one.” He seemed to think about it for a moment and then took the container, “Thanks,” he grunted and walked off. He was such an ass he didn’t even question why I would offer him something for free, he thought he was just so awesome he assumed people are just dying to give him free things. I watched him mix up the powder in his bottle and shake it up…and then down half of it in one go. Now it was just a matter of time. He seemed fine for a long time, and I began to wonder if I had wasted my shot. I kept watch as he went from machine to machine…it wasn’t until he went to the bench press that I saw it. He tried to warm up with the bar and it shook in his hands. He put it back on the rack and took some plates off and tried again…but he couldn’t even lift it. He laid there for a while, not moving at all. I wandered onto the floor, and he was passed out on the bench! Holy shit it worked. I nudged him and he groaned a little but didn’t move. “What’s wrong douche?” I asked, feeling his pecs through his tank top, “Not feeling your best?” He groaned as his head moved but that was about it. I slipped my hands under his shirt and tweaked his nipples, he gasped loudly, and his hips came off the weight bench. “Oh, you got sensitive tittties?” I said doing it again, “You like that?” “Nooo…” he slurred, trying to bring his hands up to stop me but failing. My mind was spinning with all the things I wanted to do this asshole, but I couldn’t do it here on the gym floor. I grabbed his arm, “Come on bud, let’s get you to the locker room.” He weighed a ton, but he was so out of it he let me help him up and make out way to the locker room. I laid him down on one of the benches and then tied off the door with a closed for cleaning sign. It was 3 am on a weekday, which meant maybe one more person might come in until morning…more than enough time. I wrote a sign for the front desk saying I was cleaning the locker room and to come in and then took off to the back. He was still laid out on the bench when I walked in. God, he was hot! His shirt had risen, exposing his fucking eight pack and tan line…he was like a walking wet dream just waiting there for me. I was nervous as all fuck but I was too worked up, this asshole had been riding me for months now. Time It was time to ride him. “Ok stud,” I said walking up to him, “Let’s see what we’re working with.” I pulled his shirt off and marveled at his torso, he looked naturally smooth, or he waxed, his pecs were huge and he had quarter-sized nipples that were just too much to resist. I straddled his waist and took them in my hands. “Hey stud…how you feeling?” I pinched his nipples and he moaned as his hips moved up under me, oh yeah this was fucking hot. “How’s this feeling bitch? Huh? How does it feel to be played with?” “Stoo…” he tried to say but he couldn’t even keep his head up he was so out of it. “What’s that?” I said tweaking them harder, “More? You want more?” He thrashed under me as I made his nipples diamond-hard, as much as I was turned on by all this, I wanted so much more than just his nipples. “You look so hot like this.” I said, standing and undoing my belt, “Anyone ever say you have cock sucking lips?” He moaned again and his head fell to the side, which was about as much struggle as he could put up in his condition. “Oh come on,” I said, sliding my jeans down and fishing out my cock, “I’ve been told I have a great cock.” I fished out my hard dick and I saw him stare at it for a moment because I wasn’t lying, I had a great cock. You know that thing they say about skinny shite guys and big dicks? That was me. I was a little over nine inches, uncut and thick as fuck, not that anyone really could tell cause looking at me I looked like a 12-year-old. But it was true, I had a porn star cock, and this guy was staring it right head-on and realizing it was coming for him. “What’s wrong?” I asked, slapping his face with my cock, “Never seen a real dick before?” The sound of the wet impact as my precum stained his cheek was like nothing I had ever felt before. I’d fooled around and had sex sure, but this…this was all new. I was in control, I was in charge…and this fuck was my god damn fucking toy. “Open up cunt,” I said, slapping him harder and harder, “Open up and say ahhh…” He kept trying to move his face away, but it was no use, I grabbed his chin and held him in place, and pressed my cock to his closed lips. I smeared my cock snot across his lips like fucking lipstick as he tried to resist me. “Come on sexy,” I taunted, “Never sucked a cock before? First time for everything…” He let out a miserable moan as I pushed into his mouth and he tasted another man’s cock for the first time. I slid my dick over his tongue as I held the sides of his head, making the muscled idiot suck my cock like the bitch he was. He was slobbering as I thrust into him, I slapped the side of his head when I felt his teeth graze me. “Cover your fucking teeth!” I snapped and I felt him comply instantly, “Roll your tongue around, come on you cunt.” Slowly but surely, he did as I said and before long, he was giving me a sloppy blow job right there in the locker room. “You’re gonna remember this,” I said, really getting into it now, “Every time you walk in here you’re going to remember my cock and how you sucked it like a fucking whore.” All he could do was moan around my length as I made him gag on my tool. “Who’s the punk now?” I growled as he choked on my cock, “Huh stud? Who the fuck is the bitch now?” He whimpered as tears rolled down his cheek, I was close, too close. As much as I wanted to shoot down this asshole’s throat, I wanted more, so much more. I pulled my cock out of his mouth and he let out a loud gasp as he struggled to breathe. I stood over him as drool spilled down over his chin. I sat there smiling, “Not bad for a first time, but we have all night.” “Please…” he croaked; his words barely able to be understood. “You don’t have to beg baby,” I said moving off of him, “I’m gonna give it to you…” I pulled his shoes off and then yanked down his shorts, revealing a pair of white Calvin Klein briefs underneath. “Oh, look at you!” I said laughing, “Tighty whities and everything? You shouldn’t have!” He tried to cover his crotch, but his arms wouldn’t respond, I laughed as I took hold of his waistband, “Did your mommy buy you these? They look so cute.” As I pulled them off, I could see his tan line, he was a fucking Greek god, what would it be like looking like this all the time? As I removed them, I saw the one flaw in my Adonis. “Dude…you call that a dick?” He had a below-average dick, maybe 4-5 inches hard…it was a fine dick but compared to mine it looked like a fucking infant and we both knew it. His face was red as he once again tried to cover himself but I slapped his hands away, “No, no…show your little dick off…be proud of it.” “Stooppp…” he was able to spit out but there was no way I was stopping this. “Let’s not call it a little dick ok?” I said kneeling down, “How about it’s a big clit?” I grabbed his legs and spread them wide, he panted a desperate please as I took his whole dick in my mouth and began to blow him. He squirmed as he tried to resist what my mouth was doing to him, he was used to being worshipped by big titted chicks who were desperate to get fucked by him, and now he was getting hard by a skater punk in a locker room and he hated it. He slowly got hard as I rolled his dick around in my mouth, the fact that this guy would have beaten the shit out of me before admitting I could get him hard just turned me on. I played with his shaved balls as he began to pant, losing his battle not to be turned on by another guy. I moved down and began to lick his balls, taking them into my mouth and rolling them around. Now his moans were much more appreciative, and I could tell he was losing his fight. I made him like it for a good while before moving down and starting on his taint. The gasp he let out as he felt me lick between his ass and cock was as erotic as anything I had ever heard. “No…” he cried, knowing where I was going but helpless to stop me. I kept his legs spread as I moved down, exposing his virgin hole to the air. He had a nice ass, squats and running will do that to you, I had to use both hands to spread his cheeks so I could get to that little pink, jock hole… “No…please…” he moaned as he felt me lick around his hole, he tried to tighten it, but it was no use, his muscles were completely relaxed. I pushed into him, and he let out a choked cry as he felt himself get eaten out for the first time. He was the type of guy who would never let a girl touch his ass, the thought of his most private place being molested was just too much for him. But here he was, legs spread, moaning as a guy’s tongue tickled his virgin ass, slowly pushing back into my face. It was always the same with guys, they are all freaked out about their ass but once you started playing with it, they couldn’t stop themselves. “Ooohh…” he whimpered as he felt me go deeper and deeper into him. His legs had stopped fighting and I could feel his ass open for me…he was feeling nothing, but pleasure and I know he was hating every second of it. His cock was rock hard as I probed him, he could be fighting this with every part of his mind but his body was loving every second of this and wanted more…so much more. He was beginning to moan and grunt as he weakly tried to pull my hands away I sat up, he was panting like a dog, “No? You won’t want that?” He weakly shook his head. “Ok let’s go back to sucking…” Using both hands I positioned his head then aimed my tremendous shlong at his pouty, full lips. Holding him by his chin and a handful of hair I pressed forward wedging my cock into the warm moist mouth again. Instantly he started struggling, twisting his head, reaching up with his arms, and pushing out at me. It was useless, the drugs made him so weak all he could do was slap at me. I let go of his chin and grabbed the back of his head, then shoved my hips forward forcing several inches of his cock shaft into his mouth. Fuck yeah, I started fucking his soft, warm mouth, the gagging making it so much better. I felt his thick, soft lips stretched around my fuck pole massaging me in ways he had only dreamed of up to now. His muffled protests only added to my pleasure, the vibrations of his grunts and the movement of his tongue sent thrills down my cock. I shoved his cock in until it hit the back of his mouth and then pulled it out until he felt those lips stretch around my cock head. He continued his vain resistance as I continued to fuck his mouth. Fuck I was so horny that I was already ready to shoot. Feeling that warm, moist mouth and tongue and lips around my shaft too much for me. I felt my nuts pulling up, my load boiling and boiling up, shooting up my long, thick shaft and gushing out of my piss hole, spilling out into this fuck’s waiting mouth, filling it up again and again. The whole time I kept fucking and fucking and cumming and cumming. My load was plentiful and intense, filling his mouth and forcing its way down that virgin throat. Finally, my orgasm slowed, I slowed my fucking down but didn't quite stop. Staring down at part of my huge schlong engulfed in this jock’s mouth, seeing cum dribbling out of that mouth, looking at those huge yet momentarily weak arms pushing at him made me feel more powerful than I ever did in my life. I liked that feeling. I let go of his head, letting my still stiff prick pop out of the warm, sweet mouth. He fell started to fall backward, no longer being held up. I bent down and looked into his drugged face. His eyes were half-open and glazed, his lips were puffy and cum soaked, cum and spit were dribbling from his mouth and down his chin. Fuck he was beautiful. "I gotta tell you stud, you have a helluva mouth and great tits. I bet you have a great ass too. Why don't we find out how great your ass is." I grabbed him by the shoulders and turned him and pushed him face down onto the locker room bench. I quickly adjusted his position to have him straddling the thin bench, one arm and one leg on each side. My eyes took in the muscled form of this perfect specimen. He had a tan from all of his athletic outdoor ventures. The one spot that was pure white was his bulbous meaty butt. I straddled the bench behind the drugged douchebag and started kneading his firm jock ass with both hands. "Yeah bud, it feels like you have a perfect ass." Feeling the muscular hardness beneath my fingers, I grabbed hold of each cheek and spread them. Hidden between the two cheeks I found what he was looking for. Small, round and puckered, his asshole winked up at me. I reached a finger down into the crevice and touched the pink little hole. Pushing my finger into the tight little I smiled, “Open up baby…” His sphincter clamped down on my finger, only allowing access to half of my finger. I looked down at the huge throbbing meat between my own legs and thought, there's no way I'll get my meat up his tight hole. Pushing harder I was able to spear his finger up into the tight inferno. He let out a groan, which I answered by pulling my finger out then shoving it back in. I could feel the heat and tightness of his asshole and knew I had to have it. I felt him spasmodically clutching at my finger and wondered how that ass would feel wrapped around my cock. "You're tight baby, I need you to loosen up for me", I said while working his finger in and out of his asshole. The only answer was his grunts and moans. I pulled my finger out and grabbed the round cheeks and spread them wide. Leaning in, I looked closely at the tiny, puckered hole and began to ravage him again. Pushing my face between the meaty globes I started to eat out his perfect ass. Licking my tongue over the hole again and again I began to work the tightness out of the clutching butt hole. I was rubbing my hands over his smooth, muscled body, caressing his thighs and ass as my tongue was working over his asshole. Shoving my tongue at the asshole I pushed with all of his might. I was rewarded as the rosebud blossomed out allowing my tongue to slide into the inferno. I’d never been so turned on in his life! I was moaning and grunting right along with him as I worked my tongue in and out of that hot asshole. My hands started roaming further up his ripped body, feeling up his tight waist and ripped abs. Moving further up to his heaving pecs, kneading his titties. I latched onto the nipples and started to work them over again, pulling and tugging and twisting the firm large nubbins. My face was encased in the meaty buttcheeks, his tongue working further and further up his funky hole. The jock was responding to all the attention his body was receiving. His moans were loud and throaty, his body squirming about, his butt pushing back into the face buried in it. I was lapping away at the hole and tugging away his tits. His cock was once again throbbing with excitement. He was humping the bench, rubbing his fuckpole around in the pool of precum that was constantly puddling from his engorged cockhead. Releasing the nipples and pulling my tongue out of his ass, I sat up and looked at him. He was breathing heavy, with lust burning in his eyes. I was ready to fuck him, but first I had to get that ass. I parted the meaty cheeks and pressed two fingers against the hot cunt. Pushing gently but firmly I worked both fingers up in his virgin ass. Twisting my fingers in and out I slowly loosened him. The dazed jock was mumbling and groaning as his ass was being worked over. I pressed a third finger into the burning hot chasm. Soon all three of his fingers were embedded up the virgin jock as I fingerfucked him. As I worked the fingers in and out of the tight hole, I keep widening my fingers outward, opening up his ass as much as possible. My free hand was stroking my weeping cock, rubbing my precum all over his cock until it was juicy all over. "Hey, bud I hope you don't mind but I'm about to turn your virgin ass into a sloppy pussy." I said, removing my fingers and replacing them with my bulbous cockhead. As I pressed against the slick hot opening, I realized that I was about to take his cheery, he would be fucked for the first time and it would be me who had done it! Excited and horny I raised himself up, still pressing into his hungry hole, and I started to push forward. My cockhead was pressing against the tight man-pussy with more and more pressure being applied yet the hole remained unyielding. "Fuck! Open up baby, open up for that skater meat", I cooed. Then placing both of my hands on the small of his back I raised up a little bit more and pressed forward with all my might. At first, nothing happened, then suddenly the hothole gave, rising open. My cockhead was engulfed by the moist heat of his jock pussy and my thick shaft slid in about halfway. The sensations surrounding my cock flooded my being. He let out a yell and his whole body spasmed as he tried to shake out the unwanted intruder. His asshole clutched down tight on the thick fuckpole. I let out a gasp as I felt the whole chasm clamp down on his invading prick. "Oh...Oh...Oh my God, Oh my God", I began to chant. I tried to pull his dick out but it was trapped in the crushing hole. So instead, I heaved forward with all my might sliding the last 6 inches up in his ass. My hips were pressed against those jock buttcheeks, my fuckpole was encased in the molten, spasming chasm that was his hole. He was suddenly jerking about trying to get up and unimpale himself, yelling in a guttural language that I couldn't understand. What I did understand was that if this idiot got up that would be the end of my revenge. I pressed both hands into the small of his back and shoved down with all my strength. Now he was pinned to the bench, but he continued to struggle using what little strength he had left. But I was struggling also, trying to keep this bitch under control, but I was beginning to realize that he might just buck me off. Out of desperation, I did the only thing I could do at that moment. I pulled my hips back sliding my huge cock most of the way out of his screaming ass, then slammed forward forcefully re-impaling the struggling stud. He let out a yell and fell forward but continued to struggle so I did it again. I pulled out again and slammed forward again. We kept this up until he stopped moving, my thrusts drawing small grunts from him with each push but nothing else. I continued to fuck him but slowed down after a while. I started rotating his hips to open up his ass some to get him used to me. He was now lying defeated on the bench whimpering each time the huge battering ram slammed home. I’m pretty sure he wasn't completely sure of what was going on. He knew that there was something huge ramming in and out of his ass and that he couldn't do anything to stop it. But as for what was exactly happening, he was very fuzzy on the details. He lay there as the huge pole repeatedly slid out and slammed back into his ass. I was really getting into the fucking now! His jock ass had opened up and was accepting my cock easily. It was doing more than that; it felt like the little cunt ass was sucking and massaging my thick prick as he plowed away. Seeing him broken I started letting my hands explore the muscular back in front of me while I continued to lazily fuck him. I’d slow down on my fucking then speed up; he would go easy then start slamming away with all his might, each time drawing a new noise from the plundered asshole. His ass felt like the perfect hole as far as I was concerned. I began speeding up my thursts again, feeling the velvety warmth of his jock cunt working away on the full length of my huge fuckpole. I could feel my cum boiling away as my nuts pulled up tight in their sac. I closed his eyes and started to moan as I fucked and fucked and fucked that sweet tight hole, again and again, and again, until finally, my world exploded around me. My load was massive as I painted his cunt with my seed. He could feel my cock shoot and I heard a small cry as he realized he had been bred by another man. I collapsed onto his bronzed back, still heaving and gasping for breath. I lay there trying to calm myself down feeling everything my overloaded senses were transmitting. I could feel felt his hard, slick muscles moving under my body, he felt my cock slowly deflating while his ass muscles squeezed then released then squeezed again at the huge pole stretching them wide open. As my breath slowed to normal I felt one more thing; I felt his ass pressing up into my hips, grinding slowly while the semi-conscious jock let out a low, continuous moan. Feeling the jock’s love canal gripping down on his near-limp dick, I gasped. Pushing myself off his back I pulled my sensitive cock from the heat of his aching pussy. I watched as his ass continued to grind upward into the air. "Well, well, well, you horny slut!!!" I muttered, not believing my eyes. I reached between his thighs and could feel the jock’s hard, dripping cock throb. He was actually into this! And I wasn’t done. I sat there, catching my breath, and then pulled out my phone, “Hey Randy, you still up? Grab your van and head over to the gym. You aren’t going to believe what you’re taking home.” I smiled at the dazed jock, watching his cunt wink open and close…knowing he was in for the time of his life. I woke up slowly, not sure what the fuck was going on. My head felt like it was filled with cotton and my mouth was a dry as a fucking desert. Opening my eyes hurt, the little light that I could see were like spotlights. I tried to cover my eyes and realized my hands were bound over my head. What the what? I opened my eyes, and I was in some strange room, tied to a fucking bed. My arms and legs were tied to each corner, and I felt weak as fuck as I tried to pull myself free. I struggled against the bonds, which made the bed start to squeal like nuts. “Hey guys, I think he’s awake,” someone called outside the room. “What the fuck?” I croaked, my voice cracking from the strain. “Let me out!” The door opened and some skinny ass skate punk walked in, smug grin on his face, “Oh hey, welcome back.” My eyes wouldn’t focus, did I know this kid? “So how you feeling?” he asked, “Dehydrated? Here,” he grabbed a bottle of water and put it up to my mouth, “Drink up.” “Fuck you,” I said, moving my head away. His grin faded, he grabbed the back of my head with his other hand and shoved the bottle in my mouth. He poured the liquid down my throat, and I swallowed or choked…no real choice. “Some friendly advice Jason,” he said in a calm voice as I drank, “You aren’t in control here, you aren’t in anything but trouble. Your bullshit attitude is only going to make this worse, got it?” I nodded around the bottle, and he took it out of my mouth. “Better?” I nodded, “What the hell is going on?” “You know who I am?” he asked and I had to admit I didn’t. “Do you know how many times I had to clean the locker room because you a fucking asshole? Any idea how many nights you’ve ruined because you’re a fucking dick?” Oh shit, this was the front desk kid from the gym! What the hell? “Dude I was just joking, let me go.” He reared back and slapped my face hard, it stung like a motherfucker! “What did I say? You’re making it worse again.” I stopped, my cheek throbbing. “You weren’t joking, you were a dick and we both know it. Now, now you’re going to pay for that.” Was he serious? “Come on man…I didn’t know you were that sensitive man, I wouldn’t…” Another slap and I shut up instantly. “Sensitive? Is that what I was? You went out of your way to make my fucking hell for no other reason than you are a dick and I’m sensitive? Oh, fuck you dude…this is going to be fun.” He got up and called to someone outside the room. “Dude, don’t do this man,” I pleaded, “I won’t tell anyone, just let me go.” He looked back, “Sure, I’ll let you go right now. Untie you and everything…just do one thing for me.” I nodded, eager to get out of here. “Tell me my name.” Shit. “Come on man, you’ve been bullying and riding my ass for months now, I wear a fucking nametag. Do you even know my name or am I just some random asshole you like to fuck with?” Fuckfuckfuck. “Come on Jason, what’s my name?” “Mike?” I guessed. He scoffed, “Nice try.” Another skater kid waked in and looked over at me like I was a buffet, “So did he know your name?” “Fuck no…your turn.” The new guy walked in and smiled at me, “Hey bud, I’m Randy.” “Fuck you Randy,” I say, trying to say as tough as I could. He just sat on the edge of the bed, “Maybe later…but right now…” He opened a case and pulled out a syringe and a vial. “What the fuck is that?” I panicked. “Oh, this is happy juice,” he said tapping the air out of the syringe, “You’re gonna be flying in a couple of minutes.” “Don’t!” I screamed as he got the needle close, “I don’t do drugs!” “No, you just haven’t done drugs…yet.” He grabbed my arm and I tried to pull away, but it was no use, the ropes were holding me tight. “You know what I love about muscle heads he asked, bringing the needle to my arm, “Bug, juicy veins…just asking to be poked…” I whimpered as the needle broke my skin and felt him push something into my body… A warmth moved up my arm slowly, I looked on in horror as I felt it move through me by itself. I swarmed up my shoulder and then to my chest…when it hit my heart it felt like my whole body just exploded with warmth and I felt like I was floating above my body. “Shiiiittt…” I slurred and I heard them both laugh, but I didn’t care. It literally felt like I was hovering above the bed, weightless, free of gravity…of care…oh my god what was this? “Look at that smile…” one of them said, looking down at me. “Hey Jake…you ok?” I nodded, shocked to hear myself giggle. “Yeah, let’s get you untied,” he said, undoing my arms and letting them down. I felt the cuffs on my ankles were removed, and I began to rub my wrists when one of them handed me a glass of liquid, “Here, you need to stay hydrated.” I nodded and downed it in one gulp, it didn’t taste like water, but I didn’t care, it tasted good. I handed it back to him, “Thank you.” The first kid, the one from the gym? He sat down next to me, “So how you feeling?” I looked at him, my eyes blurring, “Warm.” He leaned in and kissed me and I sat there, stunned, not sure what to do. I kind of pushed him off me but his hands moved up to my chest and plucked at my nipples and oh my fucking god! It was like two electrical shocks that moved straight to my cock, and I moaned as he pushed me down onto the bed. Everywhere he touched me hummed, it was like nothing I had ever felt before. Everything turned me on, his fingers, the sheets beneath me…it was insane! I struggled to resist; I mean I wasn’t a fag…I didn’t want some guy touching me but fuck as he traced his fingers up the ridges of my abs I felt myself gyrate into his touch automatically. It was like being tickled but erotically, everything made me horny and felt just so fucking perfect… He kissed me again and found myself kissing back out of impulse, my mind was too clouded to process what was going on. All I knew was pleasure and wanted more…fuck I had to stop this… “No…” I said, trying to push him off me but it was no use. Each time he would move he squeezed my nipples and my whole body went weak, and I moaned into his embrace… “Come on Jake…” he whispered, his hand grasping my hard dick, “You want this.” “OH GOD!” I cried out, my cock feeling like it was about to shoot from one touch… “Yeah, that’s it Jake…feels good right?” I whimper as I nod, my arms over my head as he lazily strokes my dick, nothing had ever made me feel like this before. It was like a thousand little orgasms all at once…fuck… “So good right?” he asked, and I just nodded, eyes closed as I drooled. His mouth moved down to my neck, and I felt him start to gnaw on the tender flesh and I moaned, knowing he was marking me like a fucking bitch. But even his teeth were like little explosions of lust, and I squealed as my muscled body gyrated on the bed. This kid was working me over like a fucking master and I couldn’t get free. My arms wrapped around him and pulled him tighter, silently begging him to bite me harder. “Yeah, get him worked up man,” the other guy said in a low voice, “Get this slut turned around…” Even though I knew I was the slut I couldn’t stop, throwing my head back so he could mark up and down my neck, leaving hickies as he went…I’d be the laughingstock of the bar when they saw them. Assuming I let some check get freaky and bite me up…oh god what was I doing? He moved off my neck and looked down at me, I was panting and just breaking out into a sweat, what the hell was this kid doing to me? I looked up, it still felt like I was spinning even though I was laying flat on the bed. He looked down at me and smiled, “You want more?” I nodded, not even sure what I was answering to. He scooted up and straddled my chest, grabbing the base of his cock. Holy fuck! It was huge! He smiled, “Yeah you remember this don’t you?” he asked, slowly stroking a fucking beast of a cock. How could a skinny kid have a cock like that? It was fucking massive! If I had a cock like that, I would tear pussy up…chicks would be falling to their knees…I just stared at it…not realizing how much it was turning me on. “Yeah, this is a real dick,” he said slapping my face with the flat of his shaft. I flinched as it slapped me, the weight of it…oh my god… “He licked his fucking lips!” the other guy said, and I glanced over, I had honestly forgotten he was there. He was fucking holding up a phone! Fuck was he filming us? I was about to panic, and he slapped my face again, “Hey! Over here…pay attention…” My eyes locked on to it as he slapped my cheek with it, precum staining my face… “Open your mouth,” he said, moving the head to my lips, “Come on jockboy…” I tried to move my head away, but I was transfixed, it just seemed so fucking big…I felt it smear against my lips and he just moved it back and forth across my closed mouth. The heat, the moisture…my lips opened, and I felt him slide his cockhead into my mouth and I moaned in shame as I tasted a man’s cock for the first time. At first I balked, not wanting this but then I felt him stroke my dick and I moaned around his member, my tongue rolling around the kid’s thick head automatically. “There ya go…come on…cover your lips…” When I complied, he stroked me harder which made me work his dick more…and within seconds I was sucking a cock…I was actually sucking this skate punk’s cock! “Yeah, you got it…” he said, running a hand through my hair, the feeling of his fingers made sparks in my brain as I tasted his precum…everything felt good! I mean even the way the cock rolled off my tongue felt erotic…even though every part of my brain hated this…my body was pushing ecstasy into every pore of my body and it felt amazing! “He into it?” the other one asked. “Oh yeah he’s purring…aren’t you Jakey?” He pulled my head off his cock and my tongue remained extended as I tried to follow it. “Say please…” he said, taking his hand off my dick… “Please!” I said quickly, just wanting him to touch me more. He shoved his cock into my mouth and when I began to suck it he started to stroke me again… “So, we have cock sucking down…” the other one said, “You wanna move on?” “Yeah, let’s see how our muscleboy plays with others….ok Jake…lay back.” He pushed me back, his cock slipping out of his mouth. I fell back onto the bed and looked up and was only slightly surprised to see a full-length mirror on the ceiling. God, I looked fucking incredible…my body was on fire! My abs were cut, my pecs perfect…my dick looked small compared to the skate punk…but fuck I was hot. “Yeah, you like looking at yourself, don’t you?” he asked seeing me watch myself. I just nodded. “Play with your tits…” he commanded, and I watched as my hands moved up and plucked at my own nipples. I watched as I writhed on the bed like a fucking whore in heat… “Ooohhhh god…” I whimpered as I played with myself. “Man, he is hot,” the other one commented, taping me the entire time. “Oh yeah, and a complete fucking asshole…” I watched as the skate punk climbed between my legs and began to lick up my thighs…I shivered as I spread myself open, allowing him access to anything and everything. My back arched as he moved upwards, his tongue tracing upwards…oh my god what was he doing? I felt him lick the underside of my ballsac and I moaned loudly, “Oh fuck me…” The other one chuckled, “Give it time bud.” He rolled one of my balls in his mouth and my head fell back onto the bed as I begged him to use me. No girl had ever played with my balls like this, and it was the fucking best! There was a distant voice that was telling me that this was wrong, and I was being used but each touch made the voice smaller and smaller. I was drowning in lust and losing the urge to save myself. He licked my ballsac liberally and each lap of his tongue was just making me babble…this was hands down the best sex I had ever had, and it was a fucking punk doing it! He went lower, nibbling on my taint and I grabbed my cock and began to jerk myself off. No one had ever touched me there and….fuck… “NO!” the other guy slapped my hand away, “You cum when we say jocko…not before.” I moaned as he began to nibble on the area between my as and balls…what was that? Lightning bolts of sex shot through my body as I spread my legs wider, wanting so much more. Why was I allowing this to happen? I wasn’t a fag…I had to…had to….oh god…it felt SO good! “Turn over,” he said, moving my hips until I was on my stomach, face down on the mattress. “Oh my god that ass,” the other one said, seeing my smooth, muscled ass on display. I was so wasted I pushed it back, showing off a little even as I was horrified by my actions. “Yeah, Jake this is a work of art,” the skate punk said, moving his hands over my cheeks. Again, just this normal touch was erotic as all fuck and I whined as I pushed harder into his hands, “Yeah someone likes this,” he laughed, watching me push back, “You’re going to love this.” I felt his hands push my cheeks aside and I could feel the room’s cold air on my exposed hole…even that turned me on, but it was nothing compared to when I felt his tongue lick around tiny, jock hole. “OHHH!” I screamed as I felt him tease me, no one, nothing had ever touched me there before. My face was red with shame as I felt my ass push back instinctively, oh god this was horrible…some fucking skate punk was eating my ass out and I was loving it! He held my hips still as he slowly pushed into me, I held my breath as I felt a man enter my ass for the first time. It was like…like…I don’t even know how to explain it. So warm, so soft…he thrust past my hole, and I could feel him touch a place I never knew existed. I felt my ass relax as I let him violate me, the whole time screaming in my mind to stop. My face was buried in the mattress as I sobbed, part in disgust but mostly because it felt so good. I couldn’t even imagine how I looked on all fours, ass, face down…I knew I was being filmed but I couldn’t care…Jesus Christ that tongue… As it moved in me, I was mewling like a fucking baby, the sounds coming out of my mouth were the same that I had heard chicks make as I ate them out. Except I was the chick now, he was eating my jock pussy out and oh my god I wanted more! Fuck I was straight! This shouldn’t feel so good…I was trying to focus when I felt a hand grab my hair and pull my head up, “No use in wasting a hole.” The guy filming me offered his cock and I began to close my mouth and resist when the skate punk went deep, and I gasped…taking the dick all the way down. I was losing myself as I sucked some guy’s cock while being rimmed…it was all just sex…fucking so much sex…god why hadn’t I been having this much sex before? His mouth came off my ass and I heard him laugh as I still pushed back, longing for that tongue… “Fucking slut…look at you…” he slapped my ass, “Don’t sorry Jake…I got ya…” I had no idea what he meant; all I knew was I needed more…more sex…all of the fucking sex. I began to worship the cameraman’s cock since it was the only sexual stimulation I could find. He kept his one hand in my hair and shoved me down on his length, making me choke with each push. “Come on douchebag…” he snarked, “Get down on that cock…” I did as he said, more because I was so out of it and the feeling of his dick sliding across my tongue was somehow turning me on… I was sweating like a pig now; my whole body was covered in a fine sheen of sex, and I am sure I looked flawless as every line on my body popped with the moisture. I could feel myself entering a rhythm now, I wanted to get off, needed to…I didn’t care if I was straight or gay…I wanted sex…and fuck where it came from. I felt something warm touch my hole and hold there and I knew where it was coming from next. I could feel the skate punk’s cock nudge my wet hole, not forcing it’s way in, just waiting. “Come on Jake…” I heard him say, “You know what you want…” This was too far; I couldn’t get fucked! I was a stud! A fucking alpha…I was the guy people drooled at as I walked by, I was the one who they chased after, desperate for my cock. I couldn’t be on all fours in some back room with two skaters running a train on me…NO! But I could feel my hole slowly start to engulf his head as the motion of my blow job and the slickness of my ass cause me to move…it stung but that was somehow erotic, and I moaned around the cock in my mouth as I felt myself push back slowly. “Oh, there we are…” he said, feeling my jock hole quiver around his head, my eyes were closed as I realized I was willingly fucking myself on a guy’s cock, worse I was letting them film me do it! The dick slipped free of my mouth, and he tilted my chin up so I was looking up at the camera, “How does that cock feel? He asked. “Oh god…” I panted, feeling mt ass get stretched, “So big…you’re so fucking big…” I whined, not believing how turned on I was. “You like that cock?” I nodded and he squeezed my cheeks, “No, say it.” “I love this cock,” I admitted, the words tumbling out of my mouth of their own volition, “So big…oh my god you’re filling me up!” And he was, my ass walls burned as his massive cock just slowly kept moving into me, not caring or stopping, just wanting to claim my ass as its own. The pain was intense but before it could become pain it became that weird pleasure that everything had. Like on some level I knew it hurt but my brain was just sending pure pleasure, so I wanted more…so much more… “How’s your pussy feel Jason?” he asked, his hands on my hips as I kept pushing back, “Your little jock cunt happy?” The shame and indignation that he was calling my ass that filled my brain but at the same time I was losing my mind on how much this was making me want to go faster. I was stuck, my ego and my desire stuck in a standoff that neither one would give up. “I wanna hear it Jason or I’ll pull out…” The panic in my voice shocked even me, “Fuck my pussy…please fill my jock cunt with your horse dick…please…” I was sobbing as I rocked back harder and harder, desperate to shove all of him in me. “You gonna be a good girl?” “I’ll be a good girl…please…oh please don’t stop….” “Who owns this cunt?” he asked. “You do…oh god…” And he shoved the rest into me. My head flew up as I felt my cock throb as I felt this punk’s cock smash my cunt, lodging itself in me and staying there, making my cunt walls quiver as they tried to adjust to me being fucked. I was being fucked. The thought was sobering as I realized I was never going to be a ass virgin again, I had some skater kid’s donkey dick up in me and I was loving it…I wasn’t a man anymore, not a straight tone. How could I look at myself in the mirror knowing I was face down on some old mattress letting a stranger fuck me while I begged? My whole identity began to burn inside my mind as he slowly pulled back, his dick sliding along the abused hole of my ass. “Such a tight cunt…” he purred, moving slowly back and then in, “My girl has the tightest hole…don’t you girl?” All I could do was whine as I nodded, feeling that monster just troll my ass like it was looking for something. Back and forth, small thrusts upwards…each one a small erotic earthquake that made me want it even more. I had two fistfuls of sheets as I held on, willing myself not to scream to fuck me harder at the top of my lungs, knowing that was what he wanted. It was like he was just teasing me, showing me an inch at a time, trying to break me down… “P-please…” I whispered…more to myself than to him. And then he moved forward and he hit something in me…something deep….buried…explosive… “FUCK!” I screamed as his cockhead moved past it, my whole body spasming from jus the glancing blow. “There it is…my girl’s clit…” He moved back and this time hit whatever it was dead on and I came. No joke, he thrust forward, my eyes rolled back as my cock erupted cum under me like a broken hose. He laughed as my ass twitched around his cock helplessly as I came and came and came, shaking in place like I was having a seizure. “There she blows!” the cameraman laughed, watching me lay there as pure, fucking joy flooded my brain. He had made me cum without touching my cock…me, the hottest guy at the bar had came like a fucking schoolgirl slut in the backseat. The sounds I made, the moans, the cries, the sobbing…they were like nothing I had ever made before but they were all from me…oh my god what just happened? And then he began to thrust again. “OH GOD!” I screamed as his cock slid over the spot again, sending new sensations through my body. It was like cumming again except without cum…he started to build apace of fucking me hard, each time my whole frame shook as I felt every molecule of my body flood itself with pleasure. I arched my back, pushed onto him, began to suck the cameraman’s cock, all of it at once…oh my god this was it, this was what I had been missing. “Yeah there she is, my fucking slut…look at her go…come on cunt…suck that cock….take that dick…” His words were meaningless, all I wanted was more, faster, harder, more…he was savagely fucking me now, the sounds of our flesh smacking filled the room, and it wasn’t enough! I could feel his cock literally ripping my ass apart and didn’t care…I dropped the cock and screamed to fuck me harder! “Who’s a slut?” “I’M YOUR JOCK SLUT! FUCK ME! MORE! HARDER! COME ON MORE!” He pulled his cock out pushed me forward on to the bed and I looked back at him in desperate pleading. He was talking to the cameraman about something but the words…I couldn’t understand them, I needed more. They set the camera up on the nightstand and then the skate punk laid down on the bed and told me climb up. I didn’t need to be told twice and I scrambled up onto his waist and grabbed his fucking horse dick and guided it to my weeping hole. I slammed myself down onto it in one push, making us both gasp as I began to ride him as hard as I could, wanting all of this kid in me right now. Oh god I could feel him sliding up in my ass, his cock was literally tickling the walls of my cunt…oh fuck now I’m calling it that…I was slapping myself in my head as I braced my hands on his chest and pounded myself harder and harder down on his dick. “Come on girl…” he said with a grin, “Get that cock…” I could her myself muttering, “Fuck me...harder fuck me…” but I couldn’t remember actually saying the words. It was like my body had gone on autopilot and just taken over…demanding to be fucked faster and harder. WHAT THE FUCK WAS I DOING TO MYSELF? “Slow down,” the guy behind me said and I felt his hand on my lower back. I slowed my thrusts down and felt him move up close to me. I was confused, what was he doing…I was already being fucked I couldn’t… “Oh god!” I cried out as I felt his cock push at my already ravaged hole, “Oh please no…please…” I heard myself cry out as he ignored me and pressed down hard next to the other cock. “Please no…not this…oh god…” “Shut up cunt,” the guy behind me growled as his head popped into my screaming pussy, “You know you want this…” Oh god…I was so full…so much cock in me…I just stood still trying to breathe as the other guy slid his cock into me, pushing down the other skate punk’s cock and ripping my cunt walls apart. “It hurts…” I sobbed, the pleasure of whatever they had given me not being able to handle both cocks in my once virgin hole. “Hold on,” the skate punk said, reaching up and tweaking my nipples, “It’s gonna feel great in a sec…” He was insane…there was no way this would ever feel good, I had a telephone pole up my ass, I was never going to walk again…oh god how did I let this happen? Why am… And both cockheads hit that bitch button in me, and I froze, my eyes bugging out as my mouth opened in half a scream. I felt the skate punks’ hands on my waist move me slowly up and down and both huge cockheads tickled that spot and just like that…I lost. “OH YES!” I screamed, feeling explosions of ecstasy flood my body as whatever that spot was fired lightening bolts of pure sex through me, making me shake around their cocks like a fucking sex toy. “There she is,” the one behind me said as I began to back up on both cocks, “Who’s our jock slut?” I was lost, completely gone, I began to chant, “I’m your jock whore…fuck my pussy…oh god fill my pussy more!” as I took two cocks at the same time. The one behind me leaned in and licked my ear and whispered, “Who’s your daddy?” “Oh, fuck me daddy!” I screamed, not caring anymore, “Please daddy please…I’ll be good…I can be a good girl…” my voice was high and shrill just like every other girl I had brought to orgasm. Except now I was the girl, I was the one riding cocks, tickling my clit, working my pussy to get myself off. Oh god that was who I was now…I was a jock cunt…how? No! They began to thrust as I moved, and the stimulation was multiplied. I was now screaming at the top of my lungs to be fucked. I begged my daddies to breed me, I promised I would do whatever they wanted for the rest of my life…as long as I kept getting fucked. The one behind me began to mark my neck as he fucked me and I begged him to do it harder…to leave hickies, to let the world know I was owned… I was just a sex animal at this point. I had no name, no purpose other than being fucked over and over again. They moved and laid down, legs facing each other so I could ride them flat, both of their cocks slamming me in a new direction, making me babble even more. I looked up and watched myself get double penetrated, my smooth, muscled body looked amazing while I took both cocks…covered in sweat…drool running down my chin… A perfect little jock cunt. They fucked me like this for what felt like forever, in every position, every variety, until I was just a hole opening and closing, begging for cock. The cameraman had laid down on the bed and I had laid on top of him, his cock easily sliding into me while the skate punk hovered over me, his cock slamming into me next to his friends. He held my legs out wide like I was just a fucking cheerleader whore he had picked up at a frat party and was railing with a bud. Oh god I was that cheerleader now… He was really tearing into me, trash talking me the whole time, “You like this fucking cock?” “OH DADDY! PLEASE!” I screamed, so close to cumming. “Who owns you?” “YOU DO! YOU AND YOUR FUCKING HORSE COCK! PLEASE!” real tears were falling down my face as I begged him to breed me. “YOU EVER GOING TO DISRESPECT ME AGAIN?” “NO! PLEASE! I LOVE YOU DADDY! MAKE YOUR GIRL CUM!” My voice was hoarse from screaming and I was close… “Never forget bitch…” he said jack rabbiting into me, causing my eyes to roll back as my cock shot for the fifteenth time, showering my chest and abs with cum as he fucked me like the cunt I was. I could feel the cocks fire off in me again, cum dribbling out of my abused ass for the tenth time tonight easy… I tried to stay awake, desperate to keep getting fucked but it was no use. I had been used too hard, too long and my mind couldn’t take it anymore. I felt myself fade off and their voices from very far away, “Now what?” “Take him home and wait for him to come back.” And the nothing.

Four We jump in the car, with Daniel taking the wheel, and to my surprise and delight we park about a block away from my apartment. Daniel hasn’t commented on the slut’s lack of clothing, but I do notice him admiring his cum-filled cunt, which is starting to leak down his legs again. We go upstairs to the penthouse – porn clearly pays better than I thought! – and Daniel turns to me and apologises “I just remembered, my stash is running low. I’ll need to call my guy and see if he is around. Damn it!” “I may be able to help you out here Dan. I have a tiny bit left at mine, and it’s only a block away. My slut knows where it is. Better give him something to cover his butt though” Daniel went out to the next room and was back a moment later with the World’s Shortest Shorts – honestly, they made running shorts look like board shorts – and gave them to the slut to wear. The rode up and an ass cheek peeked out, but he was at least covered and h he does have a really, really pretty butt to peek out anyway. We sent him on his way to bring back my ‘small’ stash, and in the meantime, Dan and I started to talk about the kind of thing he was into. I had an idea from the porn I’d seen him in of course – TIM style sleazy bareback gangbangs etc – but it turned out that he was into a lot more. The guy enjoyed being a top, dominating sub boys and using his cock as a weapon to make them submit. He also got off on leather, rubber, and basically everything. When I asked him how high he liked to get he replied: “High enough to feel like God, but not too high my dick doesn’t work. My boys, I like so high they can’t see straight” His face split with an evil grin and it has to be said, mine did too. My dick was coming back to life and Daniel grabbed it and yanked. “Want something to keep it going?” He reached to the side, pulled out a box of Viagra and Cialis pens. I hate the things, but they do work, so without much ado, we both yanked out our cocks and stuck in the pins, then gulped down a good dose of V on the back of that. Briefly wanking our dicks to get the juice in, we both started to sprout monster erections. By this time, it had been fifteen minutes and two things were occurring to me. Firstly, where the fuck were these two sluts Daniel said he had at his home? And Secondly, where the fuck was my slut. How fucking long does a one block walk take? Daniel, who had been until this time wearing sneakers, jeans and a t-shirt all the time except when he was naked on stage, decided to duck out whilst we waited to ‘get into something more appropriate’. I asked if I needed to change from my harness, boots and leather combo, but he told me he liked the look and made me leave it on. He disappeared into a room next door and a few moments later I heard the unmistakeable sound of a paddle smacking an ass and muffled yelp. A few more minutes and Dan walked back in. My dick stiffened even more and began to leak a copious amount of precum. Dan looked like a God. He had a leather muscle harness on, emphasising his massive pecs, a bicep strap to emphasise his bulging biceps (not far off my own 19”), Chaps which left his spectacular ass framed and his monster cock sticking forwards, sagging under its own weight, and knee length boots. “I take it you like this then?” he asked, grabbing my leaking dick. I mean, I don’t bottom but fuck I’d be tempted by this man. Fortunately for me, before I had to answer, the door buzzer went. Finally, my slut arrived with the bag, but interestingly the shorts appeared to have vanished. “Slut, where are the shorts?” “Sorry Boss, but there was a bored looking skinhead in the alley and he motioned me over and before I could resist I had a dick up me” “That is a pathetic excuse, you dumb little whore” “I know Sir” Before I could stop him, Daniel took two menacing steps towards him. My slut whimpered at the sight of this adonis and before anyone could say or do anything the slut was on his knees, ready to worship the massive dick at his lips. “Where is the little bit of extra stash, slut? Did you forget that too whilst you were being plowing in an alleyway up against a wall?” asked Dan. “Sorry Sir! I was being plowed up against a dumpster, actually. It’s in the bag” “You mean this duffel bag?” “Yes Sir” Dan looked a little confused, so I motioned him to open it. As I said, I am a dealer, so we had my full ‘small’ stash. Dan was gawping like a kid in a sweetshop and slut and I laughed out loud. It’s a fun trick to play on someone. I think Dan must have realised I’m not what I see at that point, but he was too polite to say anything. I told him “Given how good you look, it’s on the house tonight. But where are the two other sluts you promised me?” “BOYS! Get in here!” Dan yelled. I looked to the door, and to my delight, two younger guys, maybe around 30 years old crawled into the room. The first had a shaved head, pierced eyebrows, ears and dick, and a collar and lead on – and nothing else. The other had a shaved head, pierced dick but not a pierced ear, and also had on a collar and lead. They both crawled into the room with their leads in their mouths. What struck me most was the size of them! I had been expecting younger guys, either lithe like slut or maybe athletically toned, but these two were just enormous blocks of bodybuilding muscle. The came to sit on their haunches, either side of Dan’s booted feet. He took their leads in his hands. “So, these are my boys. I own them. We know the one with the pierced ear as number one, and the boy without the ear piercing as number two. They are not allowed names any longer and they will do whatever you would like them to do” “They’re fucking huge Dan!” “Yes. I’ve owned them both for nearly ten years now and I’ve been making sure they look like I want them to look. They take daily doses of various steroids and have since they were twenty; I control their food; I control their sex lives; I control their time in the gym. If they don’t workout hard, they’re beaten within an inch of their lives. So they tend to shatter their muscles there. I’m going to see how big I can get them. It’s shrunk their cocks, but quite frankly, mine, or my guests, are the only dicks that matter” “So their massive balls?” “Silicone. Their dicks and nuts have shrunk to nothing” They looked astounding. Massive men – probably at least 48 chest, 20 arms, washboard abs, legs like tree trunks – with monster balls and almost no dicks – and with their leads on and staring worshipfully at Master Dan they looked desperate to serve. “So Dan, do they party too? Or have any choice in the matter?” “None. They both agreed to do this voluntarily and they can leave whenever they want. But my house rules for boys are simple. Do what you’re told or fuck off. I’m a God of a man – I know that, you can see it, and this whimpering little slut you brought in has had a ride on it already – so the slaves can either enjoy, beg or go. There are plenty more who’d take their place” I was enthralled. Master Dan gave off a sexual energy which filled the room and I think all four of the other men in there could feel it. I was fighting an urge to sink to my knees but I am a Top and a Top only. “They can call me Boss and you Master if that’s ok Dan?” “I think so” “So – shall we get partying?”

The camera flashed again, the cold light bouncing off the sweat on their bodies. The top's hand left his throat, reaching down to twist his nipple, eliciting a scream that was muffled by the mouthful of spit. “Time to start stretching that hole boy, you ready to gape and get filled in”. The cute fucker just lifted his legs a little, that’s the sign of a keen slut. The cock hit him like a freight train, his entire body seizing up, muscles tightening around the thick cock inside him which just dipped in, no time to adjust. The top took advantage of his vulnerability, pushing deeper, filling him to the brim with his pre-seed. Annoyingly, the cumslut wanted to take the blindfold off, he did it without my permission - he was going to pay for that. The dumb slut finally caught a glimpse of the smug satisfaction on the top's face. This was what he lived for, the ultimate surrender to his desires, and he knew that the memories of this day would haunt him, and excite him, for a very long time. For the top, it was just another dumb taken cunt who clearly isn’t satisfied and needs a big fat cock to give him some sort of meaning, he was just a hole that I planned on tearing up and returning to sender. As the top pulled in and out, a Masterclass of how to gape. He pulled out and the work of art in front of him, “time to push out baby and show that gape”. It was so easy; on all 4s the dumb cunt was letting the whole world see. The warmth of his precum slipped out, leaving a trail down Aussieanon's thigh. He lay there, panting, the taste of saliva and precum still on his tongue. I scoped it back inside him and pushed my fingers in deep, “we are not finished yet”. The camera was set aside, the evidence of their encounter saved for later. For the next 20 minutes was a mix of domination and just getting ready to unload, I could tell he was struggling and kept asking for breaks and more lube - “should’ve thought about that before you took the blindfold off”. He was really struggling but he still wanted it, his hips pulling back in to me and the cheeky cunt trying to get in deeper. I could feel the nut building up; and thought I’ll give him some relief; make him think he was in control and build him up to being submissive next time his hands need to be tied back; he will pay for that blindfold slip. “I’m getting close boy, now’s the time to cum”. 15 pumps later and I was splattering his cunt with my load, he came 5 strokes early - I chocked him good and spat in his face as a thank you. I grabbed a towel, wiping the spit from my own face before tossing it to him. "Clean up," he ordered, his voice still filled with the power he'd wielded over him. The dumb fuck obeyed, his trembling hand bringing the towel to his face, wiping away the mess he'd become. He felt a strange sense of pride in his submission, his body used and discarded, yet still craving more. They lay there for a moment, the only sound their ragged breaths. The top's hand trailed down the slut’s body, his fingers lightly brushing over the bruises that had already begun to form. "Look at what a good little slut you are," he murmured, his voice softer now, almost gentle. The words sent a shiver down his spine, his cock twitching in response. He knew this was just the beginning of his training, that the top had plans for him, a future filled with pain and pleasure in equal measure. The top leaned in, his mouth close to Aussieanon's ear. "Remember, every time you take your boyfriend's dick, you're going to think about this. You're going to feel me inside you, stretching you out, making you mine." He kissed him roughly, claiming his mouth, before rolling off the bed. Exhausted, he watched as the anon top picked up the camera, scrolling through the photos with a wicked smile. "You're going to love watching these, aren't you?" He knew it was true, that every image would be a reminder of his place in this twisted game, a prize to be cherished and feared. With a final pat on his ass, the top told him to get dressed. The world outside waited, a mundane existence that would never fully satisfy him again. He pulled on his clothes, feeling the ache in his ass with every movement, a constant reminder of the afternoon's events. As he left the house, the cheating cunt of a fiancé knew that when the night came, and he lay in his own bed, he'd reach for the lube, the fantasy of the day playing out in his mind, the gaping hole in his soul demanding to be filled once more. Contrastingly, as the top drove away, he couldn't help but wonder what the next message would bring; plenty more cunts like him to fill before then.

Chapter 5 – Will’s Turn Will jumps on the bed and pushes his dick in the boy’s mouth. Tom just stays still enjoying the tight hole surrounding his dick head. This evidently was too slow for Will. W: Now you break him in. Go balls deep in one push. Now! Tom pushed his dick all the way in in one swoop. The boy squirmed beneath them and Will just laughed it off. W: Now power fuck the boy. Tom grabbed his son by the hips, pulled almost completely out and then slammed back in. Almost out, slam! Almost out, Slam! The boy was trying to mouth words but nothing but grunts came out. He was a drooling mess. Drooling around a big black dick in his mouth muffling his grunts. T: If I don’t stop pounding him, I’m gonna cum already. W: Good. He needs a first load to get him ready for my dick. T: OMG you feel so good Brad. I’m gonna breed your ass. Here comes your very first load! Ahhh… Brad feels the throbbing of his dad’s dick in his ass. He feels the ecstasy of feeling rope and rope of cum shoot in his tight hole. Brad tries to hold onto this feeling like it’s the best feeling in the world. Tom pulls out and slaps the boy’s ass. Will maneuvers around Brad’s body. Will rubs the boy all over. From neck to his pecks, his arms, his inner thigh, his balls, his shaft, and back up to his nipples. Brad is in overdrive with all of the touching, especially the touching of his nipples. Will gets right between Brad’s legs. He plays with the boy’s nipples while his dick rubs against the boy’s balls. He continues this, eventually thrusting the tip of his dick into the lubed hole. He slowly pushes in until he bottoms out. Will picks the boy up and shifts underneath him. Brad is now on top and with his new found movements begin to fuck himself on the big black dick in his hole. He rides, and he rides, and he rides like a champ. Brads dick slaps into Will with every bounce. Splat, Splat, Splat. W: I knew we had a natural on our hands. Just l ike his father. Will lets the boy milk the cum from his balls but does not shoot his load yet. He reaches up and plays with the boy’s nipples as he continues to ride. Brad makes a low moan and shoots his first load all over Will’s chest and neck. As if waiting for that very moment, Will throws Brad onto the bed on his stomach and pulls his hips up exposing his ass in the air. He jumps behind the bottom and slams his dick in unrelenting. His long dicking of the bottom leaves him gasping for air. Piston fucking takes over and the sound of skin slapping into skin echoes in the room. Finally, after 15 mins of pounding, Will bellows a moan and shoots his load deep into the former virgin. He pulls out and looks down at a gaping hole. Will grabs a but plug and slams it into the bottom. Chapter 6 – Switching roles Will stands back and admires the white ass he just pommeled. Brad reminded him so much of Tom, it was uncanny. W: Hey Tom, you should be proud of the mini you. He took him first breeding like a champ. T: Yeah, a chip off the ol’ block. W: He even has a bigger dick than you haha T: Ya, you are right. Not by much though. Will looks over at Tom, who has his back to him. He looks over Tom’s ass and gets an idea. W: Give the boy another blue pill and some more gatorade. T: Already? I don’t know if his ass can take much more so fast. Will walks over to Tom and slaps his ass. W: Who said anything about HIS ass? Tom goes over to his son and pushes him sitting up. He puts a blue pill to his mouth and Brad opens up. He takes a few gulps of gatorade. Tom just spends the next 20-30 minutes rubbing his son all over his body. Once Brad is able to mumble some words in a notable fashion, Will takes that as he is ready to proceed. Will orders Tom to get into doggie position on the bed. Will takes Brad and pushes his face into Tom’s ass. Will orders Brad to start rimming his dad’s hole. Moans start to come out of Tom as his son’s tongue lubes up his hole. Will brings a reloaded pipe to Brad and lights it for him. He takes a huge hit and blows it out into his dad’s hole. He repeats this 2 more times as the hole quivers. Will hands off a shard to Brad but he is unsure of what to do with it. W: Go ahead and push it in. Just like we did to you. It makes the hole ready to be fucked. Brad slowly pushed the shard into his dad’s opening hole. Before it was fully dissolved, the boy became impatient and pushed his super hard dick into his dad’s ass. Brad grabbed the hips and slammed into the bottom. Something in Brad turned on and he was pounding ass like this was the last fuck he would ever have. Slap, slap, slap. His balls slamming into his dad. The boy took to his new role and turned his dad over. He threw the legs over his shoulders and continued to pound. Slap, slap, slap. Brad reached down and jerked his dad off as he assaulted his ass. He never heard Will slip right behind him. Will pushed Brad balls deep into Tom and then slid his black dick into Brad. Brad was pinned between the two men. All he could do is thrust forward, and fucking himself backward on Will’s dick. Thrust forward, thrust backward. Brad was a human pin ball in a machine rigged to cum. Brad was stuck between the two men for 30 mins. He received a good sized load from Will and shot a big gooey load into his dad. Brad stayed in place and let his dad fuck himself on his son’s dick until he shot all over himself. His son was no longer a virgin - top or bottom.

Part 4 The door closed behind me and I was enveloped in the warmth of the steam room at the same time I was plunged into darkness. I stood statue still for a moment as I tried to get my bearings. Then- hands were on me. At first two, then more. Rubbing at me, pulling me in; desire their clear aim. I wondered how many men were in the steam room and how big it was. The darkness gave way to anonymity and my questions fell to the wayside, perhaps aided by the hazy feeling from the earlier “present” given to me by Daddy D. As the hands groped me, I found myself reaching in return, teasing, wanting, seeking. Lips met mine, my jockstrap was removed. My stiff 7.5” cock was enveloped by a warm mouth as I gasped, moaning in pleasure. Then someone pulled my ass towards them and spread out my cheeks, next thing I knew I was having his ass eaten and I was in heaven. Moaning and delighting. Suddenly a spark lit near my face. There was some kind of bong and a voice whispered into my ear as a pipe was brought to his lips. “Suck in till I say” I was in such a haze of horniness and desire, that I did so without question. When the man said to do so I exhaled a huge white cloud into the steam. The sensation immediately made me hornier. “Give him more” another voice encouraged. “The little slut loves it, he’ll be taking slams in no time.” After another few hits I was flying. I didn’t know what this was but I wanted to feel this way forever. I could hear the door open and shut, admitting more into the darkness, but all I cared about was more cock. The newcomers made their way into the fray, one of them sliding their beautiful cock into my mouth and the other, replacing the guy who was rimming me. He rimmed me for a moment, then he stood. I then felt something blunt at my hole. Cock. I was going to take my first cock. RIght here, right now. He pushed in and I moaned out. I felt so full and so alive. There was a slight pain. But whatever I was high on helped me to know that I needed more of his cock. He obliged, fucking me. The wet sounds of the steam room intensified as other cocks found holes, other hands roamed free. I was in heaven taking cock in both ends, while someone sucked my cock. Then I was pulled off the cock I was sucking and the person I was sucking brought me to their lips, making out with me.Their kiss was hot and charged with passion but also- familiar? “Griff” I whispered. “Shhhhh!” Griff said, realizing who had been sucking him, who he was now kissing. He then brought his lips to my ear nd whispered “I didnt know it was you, but this just became the hottest thing ever, mate.Guess who’s fucking you?” Then the penny fell. I realized who was taking my virginity. I realized my brother Tom, had no idea that the slut he was fucking in the dark was his tag-along kid brother. And it fucking turned me on. I pushed my hole back on his cock with the knowledge it was him “Good boy!” Griff whispered. Then Tom grabbed me from behind saying to Griff “I want a taste too” and brought his lips to mine. The world went still with his cock in my hole and his lips on mine, I kissed back with every ounce of passion I could muster. Iwas in awes and had never been more turned on. “Fuck, you can kiss” Tom said as we broke our lip lock. I want all night with you. Whattya say Griff, should we keep this one all night? “Oh hell yes!” Griff said, all-knowing. “Would you be into some wild piggy party sex with two college boys?” Tom asked me, no idea who he was really asking. Before I could answer someone sparked the lighter to hit the pipe next to us, illuminating my face. There in the light of the lighter I watched the realization fall on Tom’s face. I watched his face go from horny, to confused, to angry, to disgusted, to confused again. “Tom, Before you say anything, let me explain…” Griff tried. But Tom had me by the wrist and was dragging me out of the steam room. He pulled me past the hustle and bustle of the main room. My brother Tom pulled me into the dark corner of the warehouse where it was just he and I. "What are you doing here, Tag? I told you not to follow me." Tom seemed angry and I wasn't sure why. We were both naked, we were clearly both high and I wanted nothing more than to keep on going. So- I shot my shot “Then take me home.” “What?” Tom asked as if he hadn’t heard me. Griff finally found us at this moment but kept a few steps back, unsure how to approach right now. “If you don’t want me here, you and griff take me home and make me yours. Or keep me here and make me yours. Griff knows I should be a part of this and you do too. It’s what I want. I have never felt anything like when you were both taking me just now. I knew you two were up to something, and now I know. Now I can be a part of it. A part of you.” “Tag, You don’t know what your talking about.” “Tom, your still hard.” “What?” “If you didn’t want me to be a part of this, you beautiful cock wouldn’t still be hard.” I took the risk and reach out and grasped it in my hand, he moaned. “Tag, don’t…” “Tom, Please…” Then Griff was there, completing our circle. “Tom, he wants this and he’s gonna figure it all out- wouldn’t you rather it be with us than with some creeps or punks?” “Tag, I wanted to keep you innocent” Tom said, his last vestiges of fight falling away. “But Tom, If I’m not innocent, think of all the fun you can have with me…” With that I turned away from my big brother and opened my asscheeks to him, he moaned as Griff pushed him towards me. Moments later if you passed by that corner you world see Tom sliding his bare cock into my waiting cunt ad begin fucking me against the wall while i made out with Griff who jerked both our cocks. I was in the club. I had no idea what I was in for. Our night was just getting started. Griff and Tom were gonna show me everything…

The words stung me back to reality. What was I doing? I stopped sucking Sam and looked up at him. He nodded, trying to encourage me. I shook my head and blushed. He smiled, I swear he had the sweetest smile I've ever seen. "Just fingers on his hole Andy." "Really?" "Yeah." "What the fuck is the point then?" Andy asked, then stormed off. Sam, of course, followed him and I was left in the room, naked, drool on my chin. I caught a glance in the wardrobe's mirror and looked away. I felt like shit. I tried not to listen as the couple argued in another room. Slowly the arguing stopped. I put my trousers on and waited to be summoned, hoping that they wouldn't be arguing because of me for too long. After some time, the door opened and Sam stepped in. He told me that this was the spare room anyway and I should spend the night. Andy had work in the morning anyway. I apologised, almost crying and Sam sat next to me, he put his arm around me and kissed my forehead. "Don't worry lad, it's a big step. Go to sleep and you can just leave in the morning." As Sam left I pretty much just lay down and went to sleep until I was stirred by a door closing. I sat bolt upright and looked around; gorgeous apartment, feeling fresh, for a brief moment everything seemed perfect. Then I remembered everything and must have audibly cringed as Sam soon entered the bedroom. "Looking good." He said. "Thanks. Look, I'm so sorry about last night." "To be honest, it was kind of ridiculous. I'm glad you're apologising, that is sweet of you. I didn't even get to cum!" I laughed. Sam leaned in and whispered that "We have all day now." and I sat naively stunned as he pulled his hardening cock out of his pyjama pants. "Now suck my fucking cock" His grip on my neck was strong so I didn't have a choice; I took the length of his poison cock into my mouth. A fact which he reminded me of over and over again as I sucked his hard dick. Now sober, I was a lot more fearful of his cock, however this worked only to turn me on more and make me suck him more eagerly. I fell to the floor and yanked his trousers off, desperately snaking my tongue around his cockhead, tasting his toxic precum. "I'm so glad you chickened out last night. Means I get your ass all to myself right now." I ignored this and kept sucking, half hoping to make him cum quickly and half wanting to see what would happen if he didn't. "I knew I wanted you as soon as I saw you dancing. Just you alone. You can be my special boy." I'm ashamed to say that this gave me butterflies in my stomach; Sam was definitely the better catch out of the two of them and to have this handsome older man want to risk his marriage to get with me had me swelling with pride. He pulled me off his cock and kissed me, we collapsed onto the bed together, a writhing, sweaty mess of lust, clamoring at each other desperately. He kissed his way down my body to my small cock, which he avoided, and kissed and slurped down to my ass. "Get me wet Daddy" As his slimy tongue pressed against my hole I moaned loudly, telling him how much I loved it. He stopped soon after and from under the bed produced a squirty bottle of lube, he covered my hole in it and then offered it to me. I perched myself on the end of the bed and applied it to his cock. Maintaining eye contact with him at all times in an effort to appear calm. In reality I was terrified. Again though, I was more turned on than I had ever been. I moved around and positioned myself for him to take me doggy style. "Tell me you want it." "I want your poz cock." "How?" "Hard." He chuckled. "How?" "Oh.. bare, raw, fuck your cum into me." He smiled and shoved his length into me in one go, I cried out in pain and lust, he ignored me and set his own pace, fast, slow, shallow, deep, he did everything he could get himself off in record time and before I had chance to enjoy the fuck, he shot his load deep inside my cunt. We panted together for a moment until he awkwardly guided me to lie on the bed, he spooned me, the whole time his cock never came out of my hole. "That was errr...." "Quick? I know. I want to load you up as many time as possible." A sinking feeling took over my stomach as I realised what I had done, I wanted to run, scream, cry, but instead I nestled myself back as he wrapped his strong arm around me and I thought about the next time he would be cumming in my hole.

PRE: When government and world systems collapsed it was every man for himself. cities fell into ruin and war and rioting broke out. Civilization as it once was became no more. Now there are only the few- those who somehow managed to survive. Who live in the decaying ruins of what was once great cities. The Uber-wealthy live in the sphere, a protected dome of wealth and opulence where they want for nothing. For identification, the wealthy have a bar code on their wrist. ONE: He woke with a jolt. Immediately taking in his surroundings he realized he was still here. Still where he had been the past three days. The days ago he had woken up in this dingy room, lined with junk and had no memory. No memory of where he was, how he'd got there and most frighteningly of who he was. He had some kind of barcode on his wrist, he knew that. However, he had no idea what it meant. He clung to the hope that if he could find some way to get the barcode scanned he could be Identified- that somehow he could be helped. He'd spent most of the past few days like a rat in its hole, too scared to venture out. Scared of what he'd find. But now- he'd run out of the Liquid and food rations that had been in a pack at his side. He'd have to be brave. So he left the room. He moved through the city, passing by others who were as dirty and disheveled as he. Some looked violent, some looked lost. It all seemed foreign to him. He had no idea what he was going to do, how he was going to make it. How would he get by, eat, sleep, anything? "Hey, you- come in here. You'll like it here." A young woman beckoned to him. She was clean in this dirty wasteland. She stood in front of a warehouse building a sign read OASIS. "I don't have money" He said. She giggled in response, taking one of her many golden bangles from her wrist and placing it on his with a wink. "Go in to the bar- show them this and tell them Talia sent you, they'll take care of you." "But I-" "Don't you want to eat and drink? You'll like it here. Go!" She pushed him towards the door. The harsh summer sun fell away to a darkened nightclub. music blaring and lights blasting, seemingly unaware of the time of day. Bodies writhed danced against one another. it was packed. Everyone seemed to be in an altered state- unaware of their reality and blissed out, euphorically touching one another. He slowly weaved through the crowed to the bar. A bulky man stood behind it "What do you want?" "I- Um. Talia sent me?" he said, presenting the golden bangle. The barkeep smiled and went to a black leather door that stood by the door. He knocked three times and a slot opened at eye level. The barkeep held up the bangle. "Talia sent a new boy for Lucien" The slot closed. The barkeep tossed the bangle back to the confused boy then went back to wiping the bar down. The boy put the bangle on his wrist. Then the door crashed open and before he could look up to see who was coming a hood went over his head and gruff arms were grabbing him. A pinch to the neck- a shot. "What the hell?" He was out before they dragged him through the door. Lucien's thugs deposited the boy at his feet in his office. "Well, well, well. What have we here?" Lucien queried rhetorically as his men departed. Lucien made not of the boys clothes, dirty but new. not the rags he was used to seeing. They were OW. He wasn't from around here. "He's a beauty." Lucien noticed a bar code on his wrist. He got his illegally obtained scanner and scanned it. "The son of Paule V Rit?! Here in my little den of inequity?" He considered what his plan would be as he spoke to the unconscious boy before him. They are searching for you. I wonder what happens if they never find you. I was going to just make you into a go-go boy here. but no, you are too pretty and too high a prize for that. You are going to be my personal slave. Yes, I think that's what best fits this prince of the over world. To learn to be submissive little pig slut for his master." Luciens smirk grew into a grin on his handsome face as he began to weave the way he would ruin this boy. * He woke up. This time he was not in the same dingy room of the past three days. this time he woke up to a darker room. He was laying along one wall on a concrete slab. The room itself was more cell than room. It was only about 6x6 with no doors or windows. on the ceiling was a hatch. He was naked except for a black leather jockstrap, a collar and a gold bangle on his wrist. His wrist, had a black band tattooed around it where the barcode had been. Whatever information that barcode had held was now void to him. Where the fuck was he and what had he gotten himself into? Then there was a voice. "There is a bottle under your bed. You have 30 seconds to drink it down. DRINK." END PART ONE

When I turned eighteen a group of my friends took me on a night out to Manchester's Canal Street, the big gay district of my closest city. I drank quite a lot, enjoyed the music and the dancing; especially grinding on the older guys which my friends all found hilarous. Whilst they laughed and I pretended to, I was getting so turned on that I knew I would be going home with an older man. On the way to another bar I lost my friends; I have no idea how, I think I went in ahead and straight to the bar whereas they went in and found a booth. I didn't see them again that night. As I ordered a drink, I overheard a couple talking. "Hide your tattoo, it will scare people off" "No, we should let them know anyway. I'm not stealthing again." I peered around to see the tattoo - on the wrist of one of the men; a biohazard sign. I tapped the nearest one to me on the shoulder and clumsily said. "Are you guys poz? What's that like?" He replied; "Come talk to us at our booth if you want. We need to sit down." And they wandered over to a set of booths manned by a security guy, a kind of VIP area I guess. My interest was piqued and I ordered my smirnoff ice and headed over. They waved me past the barrier and I sat down, next to Sam, he was 40 I guess, black hair, stocky build, definitely a lot hotter than his partner Andy, 45, bald, slim, still attractive and with the tattoo. They introduced themselves as a married couple who lived nearby, they had been together for five years and were both poz. I asked many daft questions about it and they were brutally honest; they said that the medicine that helped got in the way too much and that they didn't take any, meaning that they were very contagious. They were in town looking for a third to join them in a hotel room. "So you'll be using condoms then?" "No." "But they might catch it." "Some kids like that idea." They laughed to each other and I chuckled as well, to hide the fact that I was hard as a rock and confused as hell as to why I was so turned on. That ended the poz talk and we joked and danced for another hour or so until they said that they were going to head home. Sam just said to me "Come on." and I followed like a little lapdog to their hotel room. Once in the room, Andy stood behind me and felt my ass whilst Sam was in front of me. Both men showered me with kisses and I was in heaven, my shirt was pulled off and then I pulled Sam's pants down, exposing his hard cock, 7", perfect girth, totally shaved. "Suck it" Andy encouraged. I did as I was told, flicking my tongue about the head, slurping and sucking noisily as the two men kissed and whispered into each others ears. Andy knelt down behind me and undid my pants. He kissed my neck and said "Let's go to bed." Sam lay down on his back and I knelt between his legs sucking him, my bare ass in the air. As I noisily sucked and slurped, drool covering my chin and his balls, Sam smiled down at me and tenderly stroked my hair. Andy however aggressively began to rim my smooth hole. My cock was harder than it had ever been, Andy's tongue snaked deep into my tight ass and Sam's hard cock in my throat, I reached for my cock to jerk off. However, Andy grabbed my wrist and moved my hand away. "Ask permission boy." "C... can I jerk off?" I asked, kind of stunned. "That depends..." He stood up behind me and pressed against my ass. "Can I fuck your hole?" To be continued....

My first husband and I were monogamous for 6 years at his insistence. Then we started playing with others. Almost from the first threesome, it became clear that he liked watching me get fucked more than any other activity always finishing with him fucking my sloppy, cum-filled hole afterwards. Most Saturdays, I would wake up from sleeping in to find he had been lining up guys from apps and Craigslist to breed me. His only rule was he did not want a guy bigger than him to fuck me; he was 8 by 6, so that was seldom an issue.

Part 1: The Festival This was an absolute dream come true. I had got through on the phone as the second listener to call, but unlike the first guy I had successfully answered all the questions posed to me and thus I had won. I had not managed to get a ticket to the festival when they had gone on sale, but now I would be attending from backstage, and allowed to watch (and dance) from next to the DJs. What’s more, the DJ duo that I was obsessed with from the many nights I had managed to get into Panarica would be doing a couple of sets, and I would get to not only meet them but also watch them in action from close up. I was 20 at the time, and a bit aimless in life. I had done a couple of A-levels but not gone on to uni, and was just working various jobs in the vague hope of finding something that stuck. I needed money to sustain my own interests, while also contributing to costs at home given my mum did not pull that much in as a nurse and of course got no benefits to cover me anymore. For the past two springs and summers I had managed to get full-time hours with a landscaping company my mum’s friend ran which had helped me to muscle up a bit, but in winter I was always doing masses of retail shifts, construction, or whatever I could find. I did not care though, as my focus was on being able to buy music, go out clubbing, and indulge my obsession with dance music, while occasionally adding to my tattoos. I did a lot of this alone, as most of my friends had gone away to uni and I hadn’t yet figured out a solid way to find a new social circle outside of that. Panarica had announced a new day-long festival on an old airfield in Essex that I was so excited about, but then I’d had to be working on a landscaping job from dawn in the middle of nowhere in the Chilterns the day the tickets had gone on sale, and had no mobile signal to be able to try my luck even if I had convinced the supervisor to let me take a break for a bit. I was absolutely gutted, and had been trying to get resale tickets or anything else since then. The radio phone-in seemed like a long shot, so I couldn’t believe it when I won. On the day itself, a Friday that I had managed to book off from work, I made my way to the site by train and shuttle bus, lugging a small tent I had borrowed so that I could stay over and then make my way home on the Saturday. It took me quite a while to find the backstage entrance I was supposed to go to, but once in I was thrilled to find I could make use of the crew catering, get cheap beers at a special bar back there, and with only a check of my wristband, go and hang out at either side of the stage to watch the DJs, dance with other guests, and look out over the vast and growing crowd. It was absolutely awesome. DJ Giftig had relocated from his native Berlin to become one of the residents at Panarica a few years ago, and had been joined there as a bit of a double act by the younger DJ Tyke just as I started getting into the club occasionally myself, initially with a fake ID and then legitimately once I turned 18. Out of all the DJs who played there, they were the ones who really grabbed my attention, both for their sets as well as something else I did not understand at the time. I was not into any celebrity culture, but these two were real role models for me and were as close to idols as I had. It was therefore so exciting for me when I came out of the backstage toilets and saw them standing outside a trailer lighting up cigarettes. With the beer I’d drunk loosening my inhibitions, I walked over to them while pulling out a cigarette of my own. “Do you have a light” I asked, looking between them while I pretended to not have one of my own in my pocket. “Sure” said Tyke, handing me his. I lit up my cigarette while feeling Giftig staring at me quite closely. “Thanks” I said, as I exhaled my first puff and handed the lighter back to Tyke. “No problem” he said. “You having fun?” “Yes!” I said, before taking a second inhale of my cigarette. “I won the HardStyle Radio competition to watch the festival from backstage.” “Oh” said Tyke, as Giftig continued to stare at me in silence. “Well done, in that case. Hope you’re enjoying it all.” “I am” I said, grinning. “But I’m most looking forward to your sets. I try to go to Panarica all the time to see you two.” “That is good” said Giftig, speaking for the first time. “We will play well for you today.” “Awesome” I said, now grinning at him. “I’ll be at the side of the stage, and can’t wait to see you two working from a different angle.” The two of them glanced at each other, before Giftig gave a very slight nod. “You can come and stand behind us to watch closer, if you want” said Tyke. “We will clear it.” “Oh wow” I said, genuinely flabbergasted. “That would be amazing”. “Come” said Giftig, as he and Tyke stubbed out their cigarettes on the side of the trailer and tossed the butts into a bucket on the floor. I hurriedly did the same, and then followed them to the stage. They spoke to the security guard, who looked me up and down before nodding, and then I was out there on the stage following them to the DJ station where the previous act was just finishing up. Giftig turned to me and pointed to an area between the racks of records and equipment at the back of the stage, which I moved into and then gaped in awe at the view out over the crowd. For the next hour I was in fanboy heaven watching the two of them whip thousands of people into a frenzy with their set, and was kept going myself by the staff who regularly brought drinks out to the various people on the stage. By the end of the set I was seriously pumped and also quite drunk. “Come” said Giftig, looking at me as they were replaced by the next act. I followed them off stage and back out to the trailer area, where they lit up cigarettes and I joined in. We chatted, or rather they patiently stood and listened while I gushed over their show, and each smoked a couple of cigarettes. Tyke then opened the door to the trailer we were next to and went up the steps to go in, with Giftig following but then stopping at the top and turning to me. “Come” he said again. “Join us.” I almost raced up the steps into the trailer, blown away that this was happening. Inside it was quite luxurious if a bit cramped, and they both ended up pressing against me as they sourced drinks from a fridge while I stood awkwardly in the way. “Come sit” said Giftig, patting on the couch next to where he had just sat down with a beer. I walked over and sat down, then watched as Tyke came over and stood right in front of us. He removed his sleeveless T-shirt, under which there was a large tattoo on his impressively toned and leaned stomach of the symbol I recognised from bottles of chemicals. He then just stood and looked down at me, making me feel suddenly very nervous, hot, and kind of excited. “You like?” said Giftig, putting his arm round my back and pressing the huge bracelet on his wrist against the side of my ribs. “Err… yeah” I stammered. “Touch it” Tyke said, slightly pushing his torso towards me. I had never had any sort of contact like this with another guy, but in that moment I wanted to do what he was suggesting. I gingerly lifted up my hand and touched his torso with my fingers, lightly tracing the shapes of the symbol. “You know” said Giftig, “we like to relax between sets. Would you like to relax with us”. “Yes” I said whispered, still touching and staring at Tyke’s torso. “Good” said Giftig. “You will have lots of fun with us.” He then took his arm off my back and proceeded to pull off his own top, revealing a stockier, more muscular torso on which the tattoos from his arms and shoulders merged into a large scorpion design. I think even in that moment I sensed a sort of danger, but I was inebriated and excited enough to just be fixated on the sight of their naked tattooed torsos and huge silver chains. Indeed, I was almost hypnotised. Tyke leaned over and pulled at my own T-shirt, and I lifted my arms up straight above me to allow him to pull it off and reveal my own skinner torso. Almost immediately Giftig put his arm back round me while reaching up with his other to place his hands on my chest. He must have felt my heart going like the clappers, as he leaned in and whispered into my ear. “Be calm, boy” he said, “we want to give you a special gift to remember us by.” Tyke encouraged me to my feet, and then slowly stripped off his jeans and revealed he was in nothing underneath. I was transfixed, such that I did not notice Giftig standing up and doing the same. Only once they were both naked and standing in front of me did I slowly get to my feet and undo my own jeans, removing them along with my boxers underneath. I was inebriated but fully in the moment, and completely ready for what was clearly going to be my first gay experience. I shivered it when Tyke reached round and cupped my buttocks, and when Giftig’s hand joined in I understood I was going to be getting fucked by them which made me tremble even more. I didn’t understand myself properly, but there was a desire there for this to happen, and for it to be with the closest men I had to idols excited me even more. The two men worked together to get me ready, until I was bent over taking my first tentative licks of Giftig’s fat cock while Tyke was rimming and fingering me. To be fair, they were on a break between sets so time was of the essence, but even without that pressure I don’t think they would have treated me as anything more than their latest conquest to be used as they saw fit. Use me, they did. While Giftig held a bottle to my nose and encouraged me to take my first ever huff of poppers, Tyke’s cock began its journey into my hole, taking my cherry with it. He did give me a moment to adjust once he was fully inside, but then began an accelerating rhythm while I moaned for dear life. Giftig soon shut me up by pushing his cock back into my mouth, and I started to hardly notice Tyke slamming in and out of my hole as I fought to control my gag reflex. I was soon almost helpless, bent over with one cock down my throat and another pummelling my arse. I was completely overwhelmed, but also absolutely loved it. My hole was full, a bit painful, but also radiating incredible feelings out across my whole body, whilst the taste and feel of Giftig’s cock in my mouth and throat was just plain doing it for me. I had inadvertently found my true place in the world. Eventually Tyke accelerated to a stampede of my behind, then slammed in one final time and blew his load. As soon as his panting subsided and he withdrew, they changed ends. I gingerly took Tyke’s cum-covered cock into my mouth and began to instinctively lick it clean, before pausing to moan uncontrollably as Giftig’s much more girthy cock began to push into me. He stretched me even wider than I had been before, and I was thankful for Tyke putting the poppers back under my nose to huff as I struggled to adjust. Soon, though, I was once again being pounded senseless while I held onto Tyke’s waist and occasionally licked his cock. I didn’t even notice it hardening again until Giftig roared out and blew his load in me, and was rather unexpectedly re-penetrated by Tyke for a really fast and rough third fuck. As soon as Tyke had blown in me again, the two of them set about getting re-dressed, while I staggered over to the little bathroom in the trailer to clean myself up a bit. My aching hole was dripping cum, and with the heat of the moment over I suddenly felt very used. This had all happened so quickly, and as I used some tissues to clean off the cum from my arse and the sweat from the rest of my body, I felt a little stunned. But, deep within all that, I also felt some kind of hope that this would not be it for the night, and after re-dressing I headed out of the trailer to where Tyke and Giftig were smoking cigarettes to maybe see if I could find some way for more after their second set.

My best scruff fails screen captures. From yrs ago

Chapter 7 – Monday morning With the end of the weekend, so ended the sexual festivities. Many loads of cum had been shot in multiple holes. Father and son grew closer as lovers. A man in charge had a new play thing to fuck. Will loved the idea that he made a man pop his son’s cherry. He absolutely loved that he was in charge of both of these pigs in the making. He had left instructions that neither was to do anymore Tina or get physical without his say so. Monday morning was just another groggy morning for both father and son. They met awkwardly in the kitchen. Tom had made eggs for the both of them. Both sat there in their boxers like so many other mornings. Neither one spoke. They avoided eye contact. They ate silently. It was Brad that broke the silence. B: Dad. I wanna say thank you. T: I’m sorry son. Things got out of hand this weekend. B: Thank you for treating me like any other guy. You treated me like a man. You fucked me like I was a man. T: oh yeaaah, umm. You’re welcome I guess. B: yes, I took it like a man. (smile) And then I fucked you like you were my little bitch. Hahaha They both start laughing and the atmosphere seemed to get a lot lighter for both of them. T: Alright, you gave me one load. But we tag teamed you and gifted you multiple loads the rest of the time. Bradley starts to rub his growing dick through his boxers. Tom notices and his mouth begins to water. T: Settle down. You know we cant do anything. Orders are orders. So put that dick away. B: ok, ok. Why is everything so damn bright this morning? T: Yeah, you’ll feel like shit today. Just take the day and sleep. Sleep as much as you can. And drink all the water you can. You were unprepared this time but it’s important to hydrate before and after play sessions. Tom opens the refrigerator and grabs a bottle of water. He throws it over to Brad, who catches it. T: I’ve got to get to work. Try and relax today. B: Okay, Tom. (smile) Chapter 8 – Separated Three weeks had passed since that weekend of sexual pleasure. Three weeks the 2 men had been forbidden to do anything sexual, even masturbate. Both men were feeling the fullness of their balls filled with cum just aching to be released. When they finally were messaged by Will, he had instructions for both of them. For Tom – He was to go away for the weekend. He was on loan to another man and was ordered to be as piggy as he could be. For Brad – He was going to spend the weekend with Will to learn more about the pleasure of chem sex. Tom packed a bag and said goodbye to his son. T: Listen to everything your told to do and you’ll do fine. I love you son. Tom turned around the left the kitchen to the garage. He got in his car and drove off. Brad pulled up the message he got from Will and read it again. **I’ll be over at your house by 6pm. Be ready for me. Be cleaned out and all smooth for me boy. Wear only a shirt and some shorts. Don’t bother with underwear. And remember, you are MY BOY** At 6pm, Brad was ready just as ordered. He sat on the living room couch. He was too nervous to watch tv. He just sat there and waited. Just then, the door from the garage opened and in walked Will through the kitchen and into the living room. W: Stay seated boy! Will walked over to the couch and sat next to Brad. He pulls out a pipe with the big bulb prepacked with dried puddle of tina. He pulls out a lighter and takes a big hit. Will looks over at his newest boy. The younger man’s eyes were glued to the pipe. Will thought to himself, right where I want him. He takes another hit before handing the pipe over to Brad. Brad puts the pipe up to his mouth and stops. He looks over to Will in silence. His eyes do all the talking. They were asking permission. W: Go ahead baby. Start the night off. Flick, Flick, Brad filled his lungs with the chemical taste he had longed for 3 weeks. He blows out a good sized cloud. W: Good, keep going until I say to stop. Flick, breath, cloud; repeat. Flick, breath, cloud; repeat. Each cloud getting bigger as he went on. When he finished the bowel, Will asked for the pipe back. He cooled it off and was refilling the big bulb. Brad just sat back and enjoyed the high. W: Boy, you best be naked by the time this cloud clears. Flick, breath, cloud. Brad jumped up and threw his clothes off like his life depended on it. When the cloud cleared from Will’s vision, the beautiful white body was standing in front of him. W: Nice. Very nice. Love white boys with no tan lines. Will gets close to Brad the starts rubbing his body. He handed the pipe to Brad. W: Get back to finishing the bowl. Brad complied and got back to smoking. Flick, breath, cloud. He had to really concentrate on what he was doing due to his body feeling so good to the man’s touch. From his neck, to his chest, navel, inner thighs, balls, and finally on his cock. When he finished the bowel, he looked up at Will and apologized for his flaccid cock. B: OMG that feels so good. I don’t know why im so soft. W: That’s okay. It’s normal for some. I can still get when I’m after. Will gets down on his knees and takes the white cock in his mouth. Brad feels so good he loses his balance and grabs Will’s head to stabilize himself. Will sucks the soft dick for a minute before rising back to his standing position. W: mmm, your dick may be soft but the precum still flows like a river. Now bend over the couch and let me taste that pink hole. Brad put the pipe down and did as he was told. He got on the couch, head down ass up. Will leans in and shoves his tongue deep in the boy’s hole. The boy moans into the cushion. Will is slurping and salivating all over the boys hole. He pushes 2 fingers in with no resistance. He adds a 3rd and gets the boy moaning louder. Will pulls away, much to the disappointment of Brad. Will grabs the pipe and puts it away. W: Get your clothes back on, now. We’re going to visit a friend of mine. He’s a dealer with great merch but only deals with selective people. You’re gonna be my good luck charm. B: I don’t know about this. W: Good thing I don’t give a fuck. Get dressed. Brad obeyed and clothed himself. He followed Will to the garage and jumped in the back of his van as he was directed. Will throws a bottle over to Brad. W: Drink at least half of that on the way. Brad cant see out of the blacked out windows and begins to worry. His horniness kicks in and he obeys. He takes 2 big gulps of the Gatorade he had been given. B: This tastes weird. W: yeah, I would think so. It has double the amount of G you had last time. Brad sits quietly in the back of the van. He takes another gulp. He begins to feel like he is melting into the seat. He thinks to himself – well now I guess I’m fucked.

Chapter 3 – Cloud City Brad walked out to the living room and sat down on the couch. He looked up and noticed there was porn playing on the big screen tv. He was a bit transfixed because the video looked homemade. Brad loved the amateur homemade stuff over studio. His dick throbbed in its fabric cage. Tom walked in from the kitchen with some items on a small tray. He handed his son his gatorade again and told him to take a few gulps. Brad took the drink and obeyed. He noticed a strange taste and turned to his father. Before he could get anything out of his mouth, Tom explained that he added something to help him relax. Not to worry. T: Just a little something to relax and calm your nerves. This weekend is special after all. Tom reached down at the tray and pulled up a pipe loaded with white crystals in the bulb. He picked up a lighter and flicked it on. He melted the crystals and let the bulb collect whisps of white cloud. He sucked the air in and held it. A moment later he released a big white cloud and looked over at his son. T: Do you know what this is? B: umm, yeah. I know I really should have told you before that I’ve tried Tina before. But only once and I got the greatest head. T: oh really, then show me how you think it’s done then Tom handed the pipe and lighter to Brad. The young man put it to his mouth, flicked the lighter, and blew up a small cloud. T: That’s good for a beginner. Go ahead and take another. Brad loved the encouragement and puffed out 3 back to back hits; each one producing a bigger cloud that the previous. B: wow, it is supposed to feel like this? T: oh yeah, it’s working alright. Why don’t you take that shirt and shorts off and get more comfortable. Let me see that jock strap you think I don’t know about, hehe. Brad took another gulp of gatorade and stood up. He stripped for his dad. He didn’t know why he was feeling so nervous about it. Walking around in their underwear or naked out of the shower was common place in their house. He had seen his father and his father had seen him naked loads of times. Yet there he stood, blushing and feeling hot. T: Turn around and show me that perfectly framed ass of yours. Brad obeyed without protest. He liked that he was being checked out. It made his dick throb. At this point, he was barely contained in the underwear. Tom stood up and gave Brad a smack on his right ass cheek. T: oh nice, bounces just right. Tom told his son to stay with his back to him. He stripped off the shirt and shorts he was wearing. He stood there in only his boxers. Tom told Brad to turn around and come over to him. They stood face to face close enough for their underwear tents to touch ever so slightly. Tom reached down and refilled the pipe. T: Here, since you’re a man now, smoke like a man. Finish this bowl and I wanna see cloud city. Brad blew cloud after cloud until the bowl was empty. He was really feeling good. Like his skin was emanating heat and he began to have a hunger awaken. He knew he needed some cock and needed it now. He began to stare directly at his father’s tenting dick. Tom noticed this and grinned. T: come over here and get on your knees. Brad walked over and got into position before his father. T: Pull my boxers off. With your mouth. His son grabbed the fabric with his teeth and pulled down. He looked up as his father’s dick sprang to life in all it’s glory. He stayed there on his knees waiting for his next instructions. Tom refilled the pipe and blew a cloud out down in his son’s face. He handed the pipe down to him. T: take a hit and hold it until i tell you to blow it out. Brad obeyed. Flick. Flick. He held the hit in until he thought he was gonna pass out. T: okay, now blow it out on my head. Brad blew out and his mouth gently brushed his father’s tip. T: Again. Again, the son sucked in and waited. Upon command, he blew it out again on his father’s tip. This time he closed his mouth over the head and began to suckle on it. This made Tom’s dick throb up and down in the boy’s mouth. Tom pushed his dick deeper into the boy’s mouth. Inch by inch disappeared into the hungry mouth. Brad only had a few experiences sucking dick before but was taking to it like a pro. His body was on fire and he knew dick was the only solution for the hunger. He bottoms out, taking all 7 inches of his dad’s dick. Tom had both his hands on the boy’s head, trying to get his dick deeper in the throat. Flick. Flick. The lighter is heard. White cloud fills the air. An unfamiliar voice bellows deeply over the sound of the background porn. Will: oh wow, well this is a pretty sight indeed T: Nice timing Will. This here is Brad. He’s our newbie for the weekend. Chapter 4 – Who’s In Charge? Brad stood up and tried to get a good look at this new man in the room. Unlike him and his father who were white, this was a masculine black man. He was standing there with the pipe in his hand. Will was already naked and showing off his 8.5 inches sticking straight out from his body. Again, this was something new to the young man. Up until now the only real dicks he had seen were smaller than his own (7.5 inches) and curved upward slightly (like his father and himself). Brad loved how different this was to his own body. Will just stood there taking hit after hit. When he finally passed the pipe to Brad, there was enough for one final hit before reloading. Will gave an evil grin at the boy. This made Brad’s dick throb. He (Brad) was in trouble and he knew it. W: Take that hit and blow it on my head. Brad turned to his father. Tom nodded in approval. Flick. Flick. The sounds of air being sucked up. Brad knelt before this new man and put his lips on the head. He opened his mouth to blow out and Will shoved his whole dick right in his mouth. Will put his hands on the boy’s head and held him in place. After what felt like an eternity, he let Brad go and let him breath. Tom reached down to the tray and picked up a bottle. From behind Brad, he reaches around and raises the bottle to his nostril. T: Breath in heavily and hold it. Tom closes the left nostril while the bottle was under the right. Brad inhales and holds it, and releases. Tom switches sides and another inhale from the other nostril. Brad lets out and is flying high. He melts down on the black dick and takes it in his throat like nothing. Will drives his cock in the boy’s throat, trying to get deeper each thrust. W: Yeah, take it baby. Your mouth feels so good. I like that jockstrap. Get on the couch and show off that ass for me. Brad gets up on the couch on his knees and bends over the top of the couch. His ass is exposed and it thrills him. W: Hey Tom, open up that hole a bit for me. Tom gets behind his son and with a hand on each cheek, spreads open, showing off that marvelous pink hole. Tom dives right in with his tongue. Brad moans out loud. He’s never felt this sensation before. His hole is being eaten like it was someone’s last meal. Brad squirms in pleasure. W: Okay move over, let me have a taste. Will pushes Tom aside and he gets his tongue in the pink hole. Up and down. Up and down. Circle left. Circle right. Side to side. The hole was opening up, letting the man in deeper. W: Okay Tom, time to bump him. Pick out a good size piece. Tom was at the tray opening a baggie with crystals. He found the biggest shard and walked up behind the quivering hole. He pushed in his index finger and pulled out. Tom spits on the hole and pushes his finger back in. He pulls out. Then he pushes in the shard as deep as he can, leaving his finger in the hold in place until it dissolves. This new burning alarms Brad but he is calmed by Will’s hands on his back. The burning subsides but the hunger inside of him intensified. He was now pushing back on the finger. Tom added a second finger to the hole. The bitch moaned. A third finger stretched the hole a big more. Still the boy was pushing back on the fingers, fucking himself on them. Tom pulled his fingers out and rubbed the boy’s ass and down to his balls. T: Okay, I think he is ready. W: No, I say when he is ready. T: We don’t wanna go overboard. W: I saw when he is ready. The boy might be listening to you right now. But never forget, you take orders from me bitch. Brad was flying high but overheard the conversation. He now knew who was really in charge. He knew Will was the one to keep happy over his father. W: So get him ready. It’s in the bag. Tom grabbed the bag on the floor and grabbed his son by the wrist. They walked back to the boy’s room and into the bathroom. He pulled the boy’s jockstrap off. T: you do not need that anymore son. Okay I know you are almost completely smooth already but Master Will likes his boys smooth. Lets get into the shower and clean you up. Tom picked up an enema bottle and walked the boy into the warm water. He lathers up his son and starts to shave off his body hair. Gone is the underarm hair, gone is the tiny happy trail under his belly button, and gone is the trimmed hair above his dick. Smooth as the day he was born. While on his knees in front on his son, the temptation gives way and Tom swallows his son’s hard dick. He bobs his head up and down a few times and then regains his composure. He backs away from his son’s dick. He orders his son to bend over and expose his hole. Brad complies and the enema bottle is inserted into the boy’s hole. T: hold it in as long as you can before letting it go. It will make you feel nice and full. Tom pushes the bottle and the liquid pushes forward into the boy. B: OMG, what is this feeling? T: That’s a bottle of chem piss that you are absorbing into your hole. You thought you were flying high before. Brad finally releases the chem piss and feels like he is in overdrive. He rises off and his dad has to help him walk out of the shower. Tom dries his son off and steps back. His son so so fucking high he can’t even stand still. He is off balance and needs assistance to their destination. Instead of returning to the living room, they turn to the master bedroom. Tom plops the “higher than a kite” boy on the edge of the bed. T: lay on your back and grab your ankles. Stay this way until we tell you to change positions. W: What a beautiful sight. Young man showing off his hole, inviting it to be wrecked. Has he been fucked before? Boy! Have you ever been fucked before? Brad tried to speak but only jumbles came out. Like a weak moan. He nodded left to right. T: No, a total virgin. This will be so much fun watching you pop his cherry. If only he wasn’t my son… W: So what, so what if he is your son. You’re gonna pop him. T: But he’s my son. That’s why I called you over because I can’t. W: Imma get another taste and then I'm gonna watch you pop him like the fucked up dad you are. Will bent down and lunged his tongue into the boy’s hole. The boy squirmed in delight and let out muffled moans in place of words. After ravaging the hole for a few minutes, Will pulls away but stays between the boy’s legs. He reaches up to the boy’s ear and whispers: W: you feeling good? Yeah, really good huh? You want to feel even better though don’t you? Yeah, I know what you need. More Tina for the cherry poppin. Will reaches his fingers back down to the boy’s hole and shoves another shard up the wet hole. The boy bucks a bit but gives in to the burning and starts fucking himself on the fingers. W: Haha, yeah he’s ready alright. Tom fuck him. Fuck him now. Will backs away from the boy as he is replaced by Tom. Tom is torn between following his master’s orders and the innocence of his son? His hard dick betrays him and touches the boy’s quivering hole. The boy, still holding his ankles, pushes back down toward him and the tip slides in.

Part 5: A New Life With the truth loudly declared, and after only a couple of minutes of fucking me, Tyke slammed in and unloaded in my hole. My head, meanwhile, went into overdrive. “You’re poz?!” I squealed, all while his dick throbbed inside me. “Yes, we are toxic” said Giftig, suddenly giving my nipple a squeeze. At that point my brain basically shut down. I didn’t panic, I didn’t resist, I didn’t hopelessly try to escape. I just shut down. It was like I was outside my body now looking on, as Tyke withdrew and Giftig took his position. I just lay there as the older man’s thicker cock stretched me wider, and I said or did nothing as he fucked me roughly until he too unloaded what I now knew to be toxic cum into me. I remained there, just existed there, unable to really react as Tyke then stepped back up for a second round having already regained an erection. I just lay there as they left the room for a while, coming back eventually smelling of cigarettes and carrying some drinks. I was on some kind autopilot as Tyke gave me a few sips of water from a bottle, followed by Giftig sliding into me for his second pozzing of my hole of the evening. After that fuck, they released me from the sling and helped me stand up. Tyke handed me the bottle of water to drink from, and then Giftig gave me a glass of rum. Tyke draped a dressing gown over my shoulders, they both put one on themselves, and then they walked me back out into the living area and out on the balcony. Tyke lit up two cigarettes again and handed me one, and then they just looked at me as I smoked. “Why?” I eventually asked, speaking softly. They both hesitated, with even Giftig looking uncharacteristically unsure, before Tyke started talking and laid it all out for me. It turned out they had recognised me at the festival, having seen me at the front of the crowd in Panarica gawping at them on many previous occasions, and it just so happened that I was exactly what they were looking for. Tyke, it transpired, was feeling increasingly unhappy being solely a bottom in their relationship, and while they were happy to play with others to deal with this, he realised that what he actually wanted was a partner he could top. They had settled on the idea of bringing a third into their relationship, but had both wanted to be the ones to ‘make’ that guy. They had talked about me, realising long before I did that I wanted them, and Tyke had rather taken a liking to how I looked. They weren’t sure I was the one, obviously, but Tyke in particular had connected well with me at the cottage and decided I was worth pursuing. Where they might have suggested I go and get some PEP immediately after the festival if there had not been that connection, they knew they wanted me to be their new boy. What, it turned out, they were planning to offer me was that I move in with them. I could have the smaller guest room as my own, but I would be sleeping with one or both of them most of the time. I would keep working to have my own money, but would not have to pay rent or anything as I was there as the third member of a throuple in a wealthy household where no more income was needed. Furthermore, they would help get me started in the DJ world, if I wanted to move away from doing manual labour to something that was clearly a passion of mine. In short, they wanted me to be with them, and they wanted to make my dreams come true. It was all a lot to take in, and a long silence followed after Tyke finished. They did not feel the need to say anything more, and just kept me supplied with cigarettes and rum as I slumped into one of the balcony sofas and thought about what was happening to me. Obviously the alcohol loosened me up, but the clincher came when Tyke eventually moved to sit right next to me and put his arm round me. I leaned over and rested my head against his neck, and immediately began to realise that I did actually want this. I wanted to be theirs. Not because of the DJ opportunities, the fancy apartment, the chains or any of that. I wanted to be with Tyke. I wanted to get to know Giftig more now that I had seen glimpses of his softer side. I wanted this. “Yes” I said, rather quietly. “Yes?” Tyke whispered. “Yes” I said again, a little louder. “That is good” said Giftig, leaning over and gently rubbing my thigh. “I’m scared” I said. “Don’t be” said Tyke, squeezing me gently. “We will look after you.” I shifted my position to be able to turn my head to look up at him, and then pushed forward to plant my lips on his. He kissed me back deeply, before I pulled away and sat up properly, turning to face Giftig. He shuffled forward and off his chair so that he was kneeling in front of me, and I leaned forward and our lips met. He reached around and put his hand on the back of my head to pull me in for a deep kiss, his natural dominance being evident. As we kissed, Tyke shuffled forward next to me so he could put his other arm on Giftig’s shoulder, and then as we pulled back from the kiss he leaned in himself and took over the kissing of his boyfriend. Then he turned and kissed me again, before leaning back and looking between us with a smile on his face. “I’m getting cold” he said. “How about we go back inside and warm up?” He was not, of course, talking about just going and sitting indoors. Mere minutes later I was strapped to a padded bench in the playroom getting spitroasted, and then later on I was back in the sling but without my wrists held in place this time so I could lean forward and touch their tattooed torsos or rub my own dick after freeing it from the jockstrap. Then, after a shower together in their huge en suite, we went to bed to sleep. I nodded off with my face close to Tyke’s and Giftig’s thick cock lodged inside me, and in the early hours I was woken up to him beginning to fuck me again. After he had blown another poz load in me, Tyke had me turn and lie on my front so he could slide in and gently fuck - or perhaps even make love - to me while Giftig gently stroked my head. More sleep followed, and then late morning we were back in the shower for a sensual chain-fuck under the hot water. Tyke cooked us an amazing brunch after that, and we talked about what was to come, both in terms of me moving in as well as my eventual but inevitable conversion. They put my mind at ease on that front, so that I focused my rising panic on the process of talking to my mum. I won’t bore you with the details of the next week, nor the conversations with both of my uncles as they were called upon by my mum to try, as they saw it, to talk some sense into me. Things were definitely strained with my family when I eventually loaded my stuff into Giftig’s SUV and left home, but I figured they would get used to my various bombshells eventually. I did not, of course, talk at all about my looming conversion, and decided I probably never would. I wanted them to know I was gay, but they did not need to know about the HIV when it eventually became part of me. I had only been living with the guys for a couple of days when I started to feel like shit. They nursed me through the flu, and then when I was mostly better Tyke took me to a clinic to confirm the result. However, what surprised me a little was his encouragement to get the prescriptions and treatment regime I needed, and on the way back he told me that he and Giftig were going to go back on meds too. “I’m not saying we’ll not occasionally want to go back to sharing with others who want it from us” he said, “but I want us to be happy and healthy together for a while so we can figure all this out.” Life settled down, with me continuing to do the landscaping thing by day, while learning more from Tyke and even occasionally Giftig on how to DJ properly by night. Through them I eventually got a regular gig in a club in Watford, choosing the name DJ Tamulus after a type of pale scorpion I found online. After a few months there I managed to get a gig as an occasional stand-in at a venue in Camden, where I was so well-received by the crowd that the owners took me on full-time to replace one of their regulars when she decided to move to Ibiza. That started to bring in enough that I was able to quit landscaping, and the extra time I had really gave me the boost I needed to properly focus on getting better as a DJ. Tyke said I was a natural, and I soon started getting properly noticed now that was at a more respected venue. It wasn’t long before Giftig managed to get Panarica interested, and barely a year after my trip to the festival, I was rostered on as the newest of the house DJs there. My style seemed to fit perfectly as the warm-up for Giftig and Tyke, so our lives got very convenient thereafter. That brings me to today, as I lie here writing this from a trailer at the old airfield where my life changed just two years ago. I have already done my first set at the festival, and am just waiting for G&T (as I call them) to finish with theirs. We’ll have an hour or so before I’m due back on stage, so I’m here on my front with a buttplug inserted so that they can just have at me when they get back. I love my life. I love my tattoos. I love my chains. I love my job. I love Giftig. I particularly love Tyke. And, I have realised, I love that I carry a bit of both of them in me wherever I go. They set me free, they gave me everything, and I could not be happier. But I best go, as I can hear their set has ended which means I am about to be the hog in an adrenaline-fuelled spit roast. Bring it on… THE END

Part 4: The Penthouse The week seemed to grind by, as I slogged away on a new garden layout in Hampstead while I felt my well-used arse get less tender with each passing day. Friday evening finally rolled around, and after getting home, showering and lying on my bed for a bit to recover after work, I got myself ready to go out. By then I had managed to get to a sex shop after work one evening to pick up some supplies, so I was able to clean out my hole, pop in a buttplug and then put on a jockstrap, so that I would be ready for Giftig and Tyke whenever and wherever they decided to pick up where we’d left off on the Sunday. I donned my boots, jeans, a black tank top and jacket, and headed off to Panarica. When I got there I was a bit nervous at first, but sure enough I was on the list and was let in a separate door that led to the VIP area on one side of the floor near the stage. I felt a bit out of place there, so just got myself the occasional rum and coke and otherwise stood at the edge of the area where I had the best view of the stage. Just before Giftig and Tyke were due on as the main DJ act, I felt my phone buzz with a message: Be ready to go when we’re done, and we’ll meet you at the door next to the bar. T My heart started racing, but I texted back a thumbs up and then got myself another drink to steady my nerves. I then didn’t drink anything more as I watched them come on stage and immediately whip the crowd into a frenzy with their awesome set. Each of them gave me the occasional look, and I even saw Giftig smile and wink at me at one point. I couldn’t help but marvel at how much my life had changed in the last week. As their set reached its climax, I went over to the bar and found the door Tyke had mentioned. Not wanting to appear suspicious I stood a little way away from it and cheered with the crowd as the set ended, and then just moments later the door opened and Tyke partially came through. He saw me and motioned for me to follow him through, so I hurried after him and down a long corridor backstage that led to a back door. Giftig was already waiting in the SUV, so I climbed in the back and we set off. They both wound down their windows and lit up cigarettes, so I decided it was OK to do the same and have my first smoke in a few hours. Then we settled back as we drove to a modern development pretty close to Canary Wharf, where Giftig took the car into an underground car park. From there we headed through some doors into a loft lobby, and took the elevator up to the top floor where there were only two apartments on the small corridor. We went inside one of them, and my mouth dropped open at the sheer size and luxury of the place. It was open plan with marble floors and stylish fittings and furniture, and windows all around with amazing views of the river and the skyscrapers nearby. Tyke headed straight over to a set of doors out into a large balcony, and I followed him out while Giftig disappeared into a small corridor off which there were a few doors. “Wow” I said, as I stood next to Tyke and took in the view. “I know” he said, as he lit up two cigarettes and then handed me one. “It never gets old.” “You guys must be loaded” I said. “G is” chuckled Tyke. “I’m just along for the ride.” Tyke and I chatted for a little bit while we smoked, before Giftig joined us outside. I did not turn around when I heard him come outside as I was watching a plane coming in low over the skyscrapers. However, he almost immediately reached around from behind me and grabbed hold of my jacket collar, pulling it back to take it off me. I moved my arms to allow him to successfully remove it, and then heard it drop to the floor. I was about to turn around when a very large silver chain descended into view as Giftig lifted it over my head and down onto my chest. It was much bigger than the one I had worn at the cottage, and it felt very heavy when it came to rest on my torso and he fastened it behind my neck. He then gripped my hand and turned me round, gently pulling my arm towards him. Tyke then reached over and placed a huge bracelet on my wrist, which Giftig fastened underneath, and then they did the same with the other wrist. These pieces were huge, although still not as big as what each of them was wearing. “For you” said Giftig. “What?” I asked. “He means they’re now yours” said Tyke, causing my mouth to drop open. “What?” I asked again. “They are for you” said Giftig, giving me a rare smile. “I like you in chains.” I stammered as I tried to take in what he was saying, causing them both to laugh. “Come on” said Tyke, “let’s go and give you some more gifts.” He went inside, but before Giftig could follow I grabbed his wrist. He turned to face me, and I leaned in and gave him a deep kiss. He was a bit rigid, possibly startled, at first, but then put his hand on the back of my head and took over as the dominant one. He then pulled back with a smile on his face. “Thank you” I said softly, “I don’t know what to say.” “I am happy that you like them” he replied, with a grin forming. “Now you can show me that you thank me.” We went inside and headed down the corridor, passing an open door to an opulent master bedroom until we reached another one that had been set up for playing. I gawped at the way it was decorated, with pictures of stylised scorpions all over the place, black leather furniture everywhere, a whole shelf lined with dildos, and all sorts of other kinky stuff. In the centre was a big metal frame with a leather sling hanging from it, and Tyke’s position next to it and the look on his face told me that this is where they wanted me. I quickly stripped until I was just wearing my jock and the new chains, and then walked over to Tyke. He turned me round and helped me lift up onto the end of the leather sling, and then I lay back and shuffled into a position he was happy with. They each then took a leg and raised it up, securing my ankles with a thick padded leather cuff hanging from each chain. They then did the same with my wrists, albeit those were secured onto the chains with hooks that they slipped under my new bracelets. My heart was racing as I realised I was securely locked in place, and all I could do was watch as they each stripped naked and then helped each other dress into the same leather gear they had worn in the cottage, with the addition of black leather chaps this time. Tyke then took up position by my hole, crouched down out of sight, and then caused me to both jump and moan out loud as he pulled out the small buttplug and then began to lick and finger my hole. Given the plug had kept me loosened up he did not waste much time with the foreplay though, and after only a couple of minutes he stood back up, pressed his cock to my hole, and pushed in. “Oh yeah” I groaned, “fuck me.” “Yeah?” Tyke said. “You want us to fuck you?” “Yeah” I panted, arching my back up a bit and closing my eyes as he started to slowly slide in and out of me. “You want us to fill you with cum again?” he continued. “Yeah” I moaned, “I want you to breed me all night!” I rested my back down on the sling again and opened my eyes to look at him, right as he and Giftig were exchanging a grin with each other. “You like our tattoos” asked Giftig from next to me, causing me to turn my head and look at the scorpion on his torso. “Yeah” I panted, as Tyke began to increase in speed. “You want one yourself?” Giftig asked, reaching out and rubbing his hand on my torso. “Yeah” I panted again. “Good” he said. “We will make sure you get one.” “Because” said Tyke, through gritted teeth as he hammered away at me, “it means we’re poz, and soon you will be too!”

So satisfied from today. I've been locked in chastity all week and my horniness got the better of me with me begging a master to meet me in the local cruising bar to fuck and breed me before I had to go meet friends. Turns the cruising bar didn't open until much later so we had to improvise, going to another bar that I thought would be quieter. After a drink I led him upstairs to the gents and locked us into the cubicle, quickly stripping down to my jock and cockcage and begging him to pound my desperate hole while lubing up his cock with my mouth. It wasn't long until he was balls deep in me, pushing my face up against the cold tiled wall and whispering in my ear, telling me what a desperate cumdump faggot I was. So satisfied from today. I've been locked in chastity all week and my horniness got the better of me with me begging a master to meet me in the local cruising bar to fuck and breed me before I had to go meet friends for the rest of the night. Turns out the cruising bar didn't open until much later so we had to improvise, going to a standard bar that I thought would be quieter. After a drink I led him upstairs to the gents and locked us into the cubicle, quickly stripping down to my jock and cockcage and begging him to pound my desperate hole while lubing up his cock with my mouth. It wasn't long until he was balls deep in me, pushing my face up against the cold tiled wall and whispering in my ear, telling me what a desperate cumdump faggot I was. After a few minutes of fucking without anyone else coming in and discovering us he got a bit braver and stopped whispering and just outright telling me what a faggot I was and how wrecked he was gonna leave my cunt, making me beg for him to breed me and shoving poppers under my nose and forcing me to take deep hits until I was just a quivering mess shoved up against the wall as he slammed in and out of my hole, all while I begged him to cum in me and telling him what a pathetic cumwhore I was. As we continued uninterrupted the motion sensor for the lights in the bathroom hadn't been triggered and we were suddenly plunged into darkness while he continued to trash my cunt and got more and more intense with his hot verbal. When he finally shot his load inside me I was practically crying out for him to breed me without any care for who heard or if anyone came in, I could feel every squirt of his inside me and it must have been a good few days worth. I made him stay inside me for a few moments after to make sure that I got every last drop of his alpha seed inside me before cleaning off his cock and pulling my jeans back up, satisfied in being a good cumslut for a hot alpha dom. I love how wild we managed to be in what was pretty much a public space where anyone could walk in on us and it was so hot and satisfying to go on the rest of the night full of cum, I have a feeling he might want to do this sort of meet again soon 😈💦💦💦